Salah Training

Workshop
Compiled by Zaid Patel
(under the guidance of the Ulama at IIC)

Notes, Exams, Reference books available on www.iicou.com

 Learning Priority Learning Priority
for Students for everyone
(including students)
Learn this first Arabic text

R with the translation

Learn the translation of this

P first

Then learn other points

Wherever you see this
marking – we strongly
recommend everyone to
also! learn this.
 Salah not valid, There is no
Outside Salah if condition not Sajda Sahw
present
Condition / ٌ‫َش ْرط‬

Even If missed
There is no
by Mistake
Inside Salah Sajda Sahw
Rakat cannot
be valid

If missed by There is Sajda

mistake Rakat Sahw
Inside Salah is valid by If missed by
doing Sajda mistake.
Sahw
This point is connected to
developing Khushoo in Salah.

This is wrong should be

avoided.
Salah Importance
SECTION I
 Salaah is from the pillars of Islam.
The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
ٌٍ ‫ٌعلَىٌ َخ ْم‬ ِ ِ
َ said,
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬ R
ٌٌ‫س‬ َ ُ ْ َ ‫بُن‬
‫ـ‬‫َل‬
َ ‫س‬‫ٌاْل‬
ْ ‫ي‬
ٌٌ‫اٌر ُس ْو ُؿٌاللَّ ِو‬ ‫د‬‫م‬َّ ‫ح‬‫ٌم‬
ً َُ َُ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬‫ٌو‬‫و‬َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬‫َل‬َّ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫و‬ ‫ل‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ‫ٌَل‬َ ‫ف‬ْ َ
‫أ‬ ٌ ِ
‫ة‬ ‫اد‬
َ ‫َش َه‬
َ َ
ٌٌٌ‫ضا ٌَف‬ ‫م‬‫ٌر‬ ‫ـ‬ِ‫ٌالزَك ِاةٌوالْح ّْجٌوصو‬
َّ ِ
‫اء‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ػ‬‫ي‬ ِ
‫إ‬‫ٌو‬ ِ
‫ة‬ ‫َل‬َ ‫ٌالص‬
َّ ِ
‫اـ‬َ‫ق‬ ِ
‫َوإ‬
َ ََ ْ َ َ َ َ َْ َ
“Islam is based on (the following) five (principles):
1. To testify that none has the right to be worshipped but
Allah and Muhammad is Allah's Messenger.
2. To offer the (compulsory congregational) prayers dutifully
and perfectly.
3. To pay Zakat (i.e. obligatory charity).
4. To perform Hajj (i.e. Pilgrimage to Makkah).
5. To observe fast during the month of Ramadan.”
[NARRATED BY IBN UMAR ‫ َرضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬RECORDED SAHEEH BUKHARI:08]
If Salaah is good, All deeds will be good.
The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ said,
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َّ ‫بٌبِ ِوٌال َْع ْب ُدٌيَػ ْوَـٌال ِْقيَ َام ِة‬
ٌٌُ‫ٌالص ََلة‬ َ ‫ٌماٌيُ َح‬
ُ ‫اس‬ َ ‫ٌأ ََّو ُؿ‬
ٌ‫ٌسائُِرٌ َع َملِ ٌِو‬
َ ُ‫ٌصلَ َحٌلَو‬ َ ‫ت‬ ْ ‫صلَ َح‬
َ ٌ‫فإ ْف‬
ٌ.‫ٌع َملِ ٌِو‬ ‫ر‬ ِ
‫ائ‬
َ ُ َ َ ‫ٌس‬ ‫د‬
َ ‫س‬ َ ‫ف‬ ٌ‫ت‬ْ ‫د‬َ ‫س‬
َ ‫ٌ َوٌإ‬
‫ف‬
َ ٌ‫ف‬ْ ِ
“The first thing to be judged of a slave on the Day of
Resurrection will be „Salaah‟. Then if his Salaah is good -
all his deeds will be good. And if it is bad all his deeds will
be bad.”
[NARRATED BY ANAS ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬
َ [AL AWSAT, SAHEEH AL JAAME 2573]
 Salaah stops from sins.
R
Qur'an, Surah Al-Ankabut 29:45
ٌٌ‫ٌالص ََل َة‬
َّ ‫َوأَق‬ِ
‫م‬ ِ
ِ
ٌٌ‫ٌوال ُْم ْن َكر‬ ِ
‫اء‬‫ش‬َ ‫ح‬ ‫ف‬
َ ْ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬ ِ
‫ن‬ ‫ىٌع‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ن‬
ْ ‫ػ‬
َ ‫ت‬ ٌ ‫ة‬
َ ‫َل‬
َ ‫ٌالص‬
َّ َّ
‫ف‬ ِ
‫إ‬
َ ْ َ َ
“And establish Salaah. Indeed, prayer
restrains from immorality and
wrongdoing”
 R
Salaah and „Kufr‟
The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ said,
ِ
ٌ ‫ٌالص ََل ٌة‬ ِ
َّ ‫ٌوالْ ُك ْفرٌتَػ ْر ُؾ‬‫ؾ‬ِ ‫ر‬ ّْ
‫ٌالش‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬‫ٌو‬ ِ
‫ل‬ ‫ج‬ ‫ٌالر‬
َّ ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬ٌ َّ
‫ف‬ ِ
‫إ‬
َ ْ ْ
َ َ َ ُ َ ْ َ
“Surely between a man and between
Shirk (polytheism) and Kufr (disbelief) is
leaving Salaah.”
[NARRATED BY JAABIR ‫[ ; َرضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬SAHEEH MUSLIM :82]
 Get Allah‟s forgiveness through Salaah
The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ said,
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
ٌٌ‫سا‬ ‫م‬ ‫خ‬ ٌ ‫ـ‬ٍ‫ابٌأَح ِد ُكمٌيػغت ِسلٌفِي ِوٌ ُكلٌيػو‬ ِ ‫ب‬ ِ
‫ب‬ ٌ‫ا‬‫ر‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ػ‬‫ن‬ ٌ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ‫و‬ ‫ل‬
َ ٌ‫م‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ػ‬‫ي‬ َ
‫أ‬‫َر‬‫أ‬
ً ْ َ ْ َ َّ ْ ُ َ ْ َ ْ َ َ ً َ َ ْ ْ ُ ْ َ
ٌٌ‫ٌد َرنِِوٌ َش ْيئًا‬ ِ ‫اٌَلٌيػب ِق‬ ‫و‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬‫ق‬ ِ ِ ِ ‫كٌيػب ِق‬ ِ
َ ْ ‫ن‬ ‫يٌم‬ ُْ ْ َ ُ َ ٌ, ٌ‫و‬ ‫ن‬‫ر‬ ‫ٌد‬
ََ ْ ‫ن‬ ‫يٌم‬ ْ ُ َ ‫َماٌتَػ ُق ْو ُؿٌ َذل‬
ٌٌ‫س‬ ِ ‫اتٌالْ َخ ْم‬ِ ‫ٌالصلَو‬ ‫ل‬ ِْ ‫ك‬ ِ
َ َّ ُ َ ‫اؿٌفَ َذل‬
‫ث‬ ‫ٌم‬ َ َ‫ق‬
ٌٌ‫يَ ْم ُح ْوٌاللَّوٌُبِ ِوٌالْ َخطَايَا‬
“If there were a river at the door of any one of you in which he
washed himself five times daily. What do you say! Will any of his
filthiness remain? They said “Nothing of his filthiness will remain.”
He said, “That is like the five times Salaah by which Allah
obliterates sins.”
[NARRATED BY ABU HURAIRAH ‫[ َرضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬SAHEEH BUKHARI:528]
 R
Get Allah‟s Help through Salaah
Qur'an, Surah Al-Baqarah 2:153,
ٌ‫الص ََل ٌِة‬ َّ ِ‫اٌاستَ ِع ْيػنُػ ْواٌب‬
َّ ‫الص ْب ِرٌ َو‬ ‫و‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ن‬‫ٌآم‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫ذ‬ َّ
ْ ْ ُ َ َ ْ ‫يَاٌأَيُّػ َهاٌال‬
ٌٌ‫ٌالصابِ ِريْ َن‬
َّ ‫ٌم َع‬ َ َ ‫ٌإ‬
‫و‬ّ‫ل‬‫ٌال‬ َّ
‫ف‬ ِ
“O you who have believed, seek help
through patience and prayer. Indeed, Allah is
with the patient.”
Salaah connects us with Allah
Qur‟an, Surah Ta Ha 20:14

ٌٌ‫الص ََل َةٌلِ ِذ ْك ِري‬

َّ ٌ‫َوأَقِ ِم‬
“Establish Salah for My remembrance”
Get comfort of the heart through Salaah
Qur‟an, Surah Al Raad 13:28

ٌٌ‫اٌوتَطْ َمئِ ُّنٌقُػلُ ْوبُػ ُه ْمٌبِ ِذ ْك ِرٌاللَّ ِو‬

َ ْ ُ َ َ ْ ‫ال‬
‫و‬ ‫ػ‬‫ن‬‫م‬ ‫آ‬
َ ٌ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫ذ‬ َّ

ٌُ ‫أ َََلٌبِ ِذ ْك ِرٌاللَّ ِوٌتَطْ َمئِ ُّنٌالْ ُقلُ ْو‬

ٌ‫ب‬
“Those who have believed and whose hearts
get comfort by the remembrance of Allah.
Unquestionably, by the remembrance of
Allah hearts get comfort.”
How to get more reward
from Salah?
SECTION II
 R
Qur'an, Surah Al-Maun 107:4-5,
ٌ.ٌ‫صلّْْي َن‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬
ْ ّْ
َ ُ ‫فَػ َويْ ٌلٌل‬
ٌٌ‫اى ْو َف‬ ِ ِ ِ َّ
ُ َ ْ َ ْ َ ْ ُ َ ْ ‫ٌال‬
‫ٌس‬ ‫م‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ت‬ ‫َل‬ َ ‫ٌص‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌع‬ ‫م‬‫ٌى‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ذ‬
“So woe to those who offer Salah,
[But] who are heedless of their
Salah.”
 Sawaab lost in Salah
The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
P
َ said,
ٌٌ‫ٌص ََلتِِو‬ ‫ٌع‬ ‫َل‬َّ ِ
َ ُ ْ ُ ُ َ َ َ َ ْ َ َ ُ َّ ‫إ‬
‫ر‬ ‫ش‬ ‫إ‬ ٌ‫و‬َ‫ل‬ ٌ‫ب‬ ِ
‫ت‬ ‫ك‬
ُ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫م‬‫ٌو‬‫ؼ‬ُ ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ن‬‫ػ‬‫ي‬‫ل‬
َ ٌ ‫ل‬ ‫ج‬ ‫ٌالر‬ َّ
‫ف‬ ِ Why?
ٌ‫اٌربْػعُ َهاٌثُػلُثُػ َها‬‫ه‬َ ‫س‬
ُ ُْ ُ ُ ‫م‬ ‫خ‬ُ ٌ‫ا‬‫ه‬َ ‫س‬ ‫د‬ْ ‫اٌس‬ ‫ه‬
َ ‫ع‬
ُ ‫ػ‬‫ب‬ْ ‫اٌس‬ ‫ه‬
َ
ُ ْ ْ ‫ػ‬‫ن‬
ُ ‫م‬‫ث‬
ُ ٌ‫ا‬‫ه‬َ ‫ع‬
ُ ‫س‬ ‫ت‬
ُ - Due to lack of

ِ
Khushoo
ٌ‫ص ُف َها‬
ْ ‫ن‬ - Not acting on the
Sunnah in Salah
“Indeed a man may pray and not have
anything recorded for it except a tenth of
his prayer or a ninth or an eighth or a
seventh or a sixth or a fifth or a quarter or
a third or its half”.
[NARRATED BY AMMAR BIN YASIR ‫[ ;رضي هللا عنه‬ABU DAWOOD:796,
Sawaab
Sawaab
Received
Sawaab lost in Salah (See Previous Hadith,
Abu Dawood 796)

Lost
1/10 1/9 1/8 1/7 1/6

1/5 1/4 1/3 1/2 1/1

 Hassan bin Atiyyah said,
ٌٌ‫اح َد ِة‬ِ ‫يٌالص َّل ِةٌالْو‬
َّ ِ
‫ٌف‬ ِ
‫اف‬ َ‫ن‬‫و‬ ‫ك‬
ُ ‫ي‬َ‫ل‬ ٌ‫ن‬ِ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ج‬ ‫ٌالر‬
َّ ‫ف‬َّ ِ
‫إ‬
َ ْ َ ْ ُ
ٌ‫ٌالس َم ِاء‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬‫ب‬ ٌ‫ا‬‫م‬ ‫ك‬ٌ‫ل‬ِ ‫ض‬ ‫ف‬ ْ
‫ل‬ ‫يٌا‬ ِ
َّ َ ْ َ َ َ ْ َ ‫َوأَ ّفٌ َماٌبَػ ْيػنَػ ُه َماٌف‬
ٌٌ‫ض‬ ِ ‫َو ْاْلَ ْر‬
“The two men may be in one
congregation, but the difference in
virtue between them is as great as the
distance between heaven and earth.”
[AL-WAABIL AL-SAYIB V:1, P:21]
1 Khushoo‟
Qur'an, Surah Al-Muminoon 23: 1-2
ٌ.ٌ‫قَ ْدٌأَفْػلَ َحٌال ُْم ْؤِمنُو َف‬
ِ ‫ٌالَّ ِذينٌىمٌفِيٌص ََلتِ ِهمٌ َخ‬
ٌٌ‫اشعُو َف‬ ْ َ ُْ َ
“Certainly will the believers have
succeeded. They who are during
their prayer humbly submissive.”
2
Acting on the Sunnah‟s in
Salah
R
The Prophet  said,
ٌ‫ُصلّْي‬‫أ‬ ٌ‫ي‬ِ‫صلُّواٌ َكماٌرأَيْػتُمون‬
َ ُ َ َ َ
"Pray as you have seen me
praying”
SAHEEH BUKHARI:7246
People divide the scholars among
themselves
then they divide the Sunnah

Scholar 1 Scholar 2 Scholar 3 Scholar 4 Scholar 5 Scholar 6

 All Imams tried to connect us
with the Qur‟an and the Sunnah
QURAN & SUNNAH

Imaam Abu Imaam

Imaam Maalik Imaam Ahmad
Haneefah Ash-Shaafi’ee
(93-179 AH) (164 - 241 AH)
(80- 150 AH) (150 – 204 AH)
 Scholar
Respect all Scholars
But never put the Statement of any
Scholar Above the Qur‟an and the
Sunnah

Qur’an & the Sunnah

Scholar Scholar Scholar Scholar Scholar Scholar Scholar Scholar

 R
QUR‟AN, SURAH AL-ISRA 17:36

ٌٌٌۚ‫كٌبِو ِع ْل ٌم‬
َ َ‫سٌل‬
َ ‫ي‬
ْ ‫ل‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬‫ٌم‬
َ ‫ف‬
ُ ‫ق‬
ْ ‫ػ‬
َ‫ت‬ ٌ‫َل‬
َ‫و‬َ
Only Saheeh and “And do not follow that of
Hasan Hadith are which you have no knowledge”.

acceptable as Hadith
Proof
‫الص ِح ْيح‬ ‫سن‬ ٌ‫ض ْوع‬
ُ ‫الم ْو‬
َ َ ‫ْح‬
َ ‫ ال‬Hasan ‫ض ِع ْيف‬
َ ‫ال‬ َ
(authentic, but a
Saheeh lesser level than Mauzu
Daeef (Weak)
(authentic) Saheeh) (Fabricated)
Some Books for learning the
full method of Salah
Title: Sifa’tu
Salaatun Nabi

Subject: Full
Method of Salah

Writer: Shaikh
Naasiruddin Albani

Download:
www.iicou.com –
Salah Training
Course
Title: Namaz e
Nabawi

Subject: Full
Method of
Salah

Writer: Syed
Shafiqur
Rahman

Download:
www.iicou.com
– Salah Training
Course
Kya Salah ka Sirf ek Tareeqa hai ya
kaee Tareeqe?

Sirf Ek 4 Tareeeqe

Jo bhi saabit hai woh Qubool

hai. Kuch cheezen ek se
zyada tareeqe se saabit hai
Kya Salah ka Sirf ek Tareeqa hai ya
kaee Tareeqe?

Sirf Ek 4 Tareeeqe

Jo bhi saabit hai woh Qubool

hai. Kuch cheezen ek se
zyada tareeqe se saabit hai
3 Speed in Salah R
Prophet Muhammad  said to the
person who prayed fast,
‫ص ٌّْل‬ َّ ِ ِ ِ
َ ُ‫كٌلَ ْمٌت‬
َ ‫ٌفَإن‬،‫ص ّْل‬
َ َ‫ٌا ْرج ْعٌف‬
Go back and pray, for you have not
prayed.
SAHEEH BUKHARI: 6667
 Having calmness and tranquillity in
Salah
Prophet Muhammad  said to the person who prayed fast,
ٌٌ،‫ٌراكِ ًعا‬ ِ
َ ‫ٌحتَّىٌتَط َْمئ َّن‬ َ ‫ٌارَك ْع‬
ْ ‫ثُ َّم‬
ٌ،‫ٌحتَّىٌتَػ ْعتَ ِد َؿٌقَائِ ًما‬َ ‫ك‬ َ ‫ٌرأْ َس‬
َ ‫ثُ َّمٌ ْارفَ ْع‬
ٌٌ‫اج ًدا‬ ِ ‫ٌس‬،‫ٌاسج ْدٌحتَّىٌتَطْمئِ َّن‬
َ َ َ ُ ْ ‫ٌثُ َّم‬
ٌ،‫ٌجالِ ًسا‬ ِ
َ ‫ٌحتَّىٌتَ ْستَ ِو‬
ٌ،‫اج ًدا‬
َ ‫ٌوتَط َْمئ َّن‬

ٌٌ،‫يٌقَائِ ًما‬
ٌ‫كٌٌ ُكلّْ َها‬
َ‫ي‬
ِ ‫ٌاسج ْدٌحتَّىٌتَطْمئِ َّنٌس‬
َ َ
َ ‫ٌحتَّىٌتَ ْستَ ِو‬
َ ِ‫يٌصَلَت‬
َ ‫كٌف‬
َ ‫ثُ َّمٌ ْارفَ ْع‬
َ ُ ْ ‫ٌثُ َّم‬
َ ‫ٌارفَ ْع‬
ْ ‫ٌثُ َّم‬
ِ َ ِ‫ثُ َّمٌافْػعلٌ َذل‬
P
َْ
”..then bow, and remain in this state till you feel at rest in bowing, and then
raise your head and stand straight; and then prostrate till you feel at rest in
prostration, and then sit up till you feel at rest while sitting; and then prostrate
again till you feel at rest in prostration; and then get up and stand straight, and
do all this in all your prayers..”
SAHEEH BUKHARI 6667
4 Paying attention to the P
Meaning

The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ said,

َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
ٌٌ‫اْل َجابَِة‬
ِْ ِ‫ٌم ْوقِنُػ ْو َفٌب‬‫م‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ػ‬‫ن‬
ْ َ
‫أ‬‫ٌو‬ ‫و‬
َ َّ
ُ ْ ُ َ ‫ا ْدعُ ْواٌالل‬
ٌٌ‫بٌغَافِ ٍل ٌََل ٍه‬ ٍ ‫اء ٌِم ْنٌقَػ ْل‬ ‫ع‬
َ
ً ُ َْ ‫ٌد‬
ُ ‫ب‬ ‫ي‬
ْ ‫ج‬ِ ‫ت‬
َ ‫س‬ ‫ٌي‬ ‫ٌَل‬
َ ‫و‬
َ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫َوا ْعلَ ُمواٌأ‬
“Do Duaa to Allah with the assurance that it will
be accepted and know that Allah does not
accept the Duaa of the heedless heart.”
TIRMIDHI:3479, GRADED (HASAN) IN SAHEEH AL JAAME
245]
5
Time – Get more reward by
praying early
R
Narrated Umm Farwah:
The Messenger of Allah  was asked:
ِ ‫َىٌاْلَ ْعم‬
َ ْ‫اؿٌأَف‬
‫ض ٌُل‬ َ ُّ ‫أ‬
Which of the actions is best?

He  replied:
‫ٌوقْتِ َها‬ ِ ‫الصَلَةٌُفِيٌأ ََّو‬
‫ؿ‬ َّ
َ
“Observing prayer early in its period.”
ABU DAWOOD 426, GRADED SAHEEH IN SAHEEH
ABU DAWOOD
 5 Time
P
FAJR ZUHR ASR MAGRIB ISHA
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ الْ َف ْج ِر‬
َ ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ٱلْظُّ ْه ِر‬
َ ٌ‫ص ِر‬
ْ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْع‬
َ ِ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْم ْغ ِر‬
ٌ‫ب‬ َ ٌ‫ش ِاء‬
َ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال ِْع‬
َ

AWWAL WAQT – STARTING TIME – MOST PREFERRED BETTER DELAYED

“He  sometimes delayed „Isha‟, and sometimes brought it forward if he

saw that they had gathered early. But if he saw that they were coming
late, he would delay it.”
SAHEEH BUKHARI 560, SAHEEH MUSLIM 646.
6 By Jama‟ah - congregation P
The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ said,
ٌ‫ٌو ِع ْش ِريْ َن‬ ٍ ‫ب‬‫س‬ِ
‫ب‬ ٌ‫ذ‬ّْ ‫ف‬ْ
َ ْ َ َ َ َ َ ُ ُ ْ َ ‫اع‬
‫ع‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ة‬‫َل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ض‬‫ف‬ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬ ٌ‫ة‬ِ َ ‫ْج َم‬
َ ‫ص ََلةٌُال‬
َ
ًٌٌٌ‫َد َر َج ٌة‬
“The reward of the congregational prayer is
twenty seven times greater (than that of the
prayer offered by a person alone).”
SAHEEH BUKHARI:645
 HOW TO GET MORE REWARD (SAWAAB) IN SALAH?
Doing the Don’t Rush

1 2 3 4
MEANING
Having actions
Khushoo according to
Understand
the Sunnah

Awwal Waqt By Jamaat

5 6
Number of Raka‟h in Salah
 Salah Farz Sunnat Mua’kkadah Other Sunnah
Before After Before After
FAJR 2 2
ZUHR 4 4 2 2
ASR 4 4
MAGRIB 3 2 2
ESHA 4 2 2 3 Witr
Total 17 12 13

P
Salah mein compulsory kya hai?

Farz and Sunnah

Sirf farz
muakkadah

Farz and Sunnah Farz and sunnah

muakkadah and gayr muakkadah and gayr
muakkadah muakkadah and Nawafil
Salah mein compulsory kya hai?

Farz and Sunnah

Sirf farz
muakkadah

Farz and Sunnah Farz and sunnah

muakkadah and gayr muakkadah and gayr
muakkadah muakkadah and Nawafil
 Short-comings in the Fardh will be fulfilled
with the Sunnah Muakkadah, Gayr
Muakkadah and Nawafil
The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ said,
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
ٌ‫ٌو َج َّل‬‫ز‬ ‫ٌع‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ٌالر‬ ‫اؿ‬ ‫ق‬ ٌ‫ء‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ش‬ ٌ ِ
‫و‬ ِ
‫ت‬ ‫ض‬ ِ ِ ِ ِ
َ َّ َ ُّ َّ َ َ ٌْ َ َ ْ ْ َ َ َ‫ف‬
‫ي‬‫ر‬ ‫ف‬
َ ٌ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ق‬
َ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬ ‫ػ‬‫ن‬
ْ ‫ٌا‬‫ف‬ ‫إ‬
ٌ‫يٌم ْنٌتَطَُّوٍع‬ ِ ‫انْظُرواٌىلٌلِعب ِد‬
َْ ْ َ ْ ُ
ٌ‫ض ِة‬ ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ف‬َ ْ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ن‬ ِ
َ ْ َ َ َ َ َ ‫فَػيُ َك َّم َلٌب‬
‫ي‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ق‬
َ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬ ‫ػ‬‫ن‬
ْ ‫اٌا‬ ‫اٌم‬ ‫ه‬ ِ
ٌ‫ك‬ ِ
‫ل‬ ‫ذ‬ ٌ‫ى‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌع‬ ِ ِ
َ َ َ ُ ‫ٌسائ‬
‫و‬ ‫ل‬ ‫م‬ ‫ٌع‬ ‫ر‬ ِ
َ َ َ َ ‫ثُ َّمٌيَ ُك ْو ُف‬
“If his obligatory Salaah (i.e. Fardh) falls short (on the Day of
Judgement), The Lord, the Exalted and Great, will say, “See if
My slave has some voluntary (salaah)?” So whateve`r falls short
in the obligatory Salaah (Fardh) will be completed by it. Then all
his deeds will be judged accordingly.”
[TIRMIDHI:413, SAHEEH AL JAAME 2020,SAHEEH]
 Offer 12 Rakaat – Sunnah Muakaddah
regularly and get a house in Jannah!
The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ said,
ٌ‫ٌالسن َِّةٌبَػنَىٌاللَّوٌُلَوٌُبَػ ْيتًاٌفِي‬ ِ
ُّ َ ً‫ٌرْك َعة‬
‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫ة‬
َ ‫ر‬ ‫ش‬
ْ ‫ٌع‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ن‬
ِْ‫ىٌث‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬‫ر‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ا‬‫ث‬
َ ٌ‫ن‬ ‫م‬
َ َ ْ َ َ َ َ َ
َ ْ
ٌٌ‫ْجن َِّة‬
َ ‫ال‬
ٌٌ‫ٌوَرْك َعتَػ ْي ِنٌبَػ ْع َد َىا‬ ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ه‬ ُّ
‫ظ‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ب‬‫ػ‬َ‫ق‬ٌ‫ات‬ٍ ‫ٌرَك َع‬ ‫ع‬ِ ‫ب‬‫َر‬ ‫أ‬
َ ْ َْ َ َ ْ
ٌٌ‫ٌوَرْك َعتَػ ْي ِنٌقَػ ْب َلٌالْ َف ْج ِر‬ ِ ‫بٌورْكعتػي ِنٌبػع َدٌال ِْع َش‬ ِ ِ
َ ‫اء‬ ْ َ ْ َ َ َ ْ‫َوَرْك َعتَػ ْي ِنٌبَػ ْع َدٌال َْمغ‬
َ ‫ر‬
"Whoever consistently prays twelve rak'at during the
day and night will have a house built for him in
paradise: four rak'at before zuhr and two after it, two
rak'at after maghrib, two rak'at after 'isha, and two
rak'at before fajr."
Conditions of Salah
SECTION III
 ‫دخوؿٌالوقت‬
1.Time for Salah has begun Condition / ٌ‫َش ْرط‬

Qur‟an, Surah Nisa 4:103

ٌ‫ينٌكِتَابًاٌ َم ْوقُوتًا‬ِ‫ٌعلَىٌالْم ْؤِمن‬
َ ُ َ ‫ت‬ْ ‫ن‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ٌ‫ة‬
َ ‫َل‬
َ ‫الص‬
َّ ٌ‫ف‬َّ ِ
‫إ‬ R
“Indeed, Salah is obligatory upon
the believers at their specified
times.”
 No
Najasah
on the ٌ‫طهارةٌمنٌالنجس‬ Condition / ٌ‫َش ْرط‬
body

No
2. There should be no Najasah
Najasah
on the
(impurity)
clothes
- On the Body
- Clothes
No Najasah on the
place of Salah - Place of Salah
 ‫طهارةٌمنٌالحدث‬
3. Taharah from
Condition / ٌ‫َش ْرط‬
Major impurity (needs Gusl)
Minor Impurity (needs Wudhu)

The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬

َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ said,
ٌ‫ٌص ََلةٌٌبِغَْي ِرٌطَ ُه ْوٌٍر‬
َ ‫ََلٌتُػ ْقبَ ُل‬
“Neither is the prayer
accepted without purification.”
SAHEEH MUSLIM :224
 ٌ‫سترٌالعورة‬ Condition / ٌ‫َش ْرط‬
4. Covering the ‘awrah
Qur‟an, Surah Al Araf 7:31
ٌ‫ٌم ْس ِج ٌٍد‬‫ل‬ ‫ك‬
ُ ٌ‫د‬‫ن‬ ِ
‫ٌع‬ ‫م‬‫ك‬ُ ‫ت‬‫ين‬ِ
‫ز‬ ٌ‫وا‬ ‫ذ‬
ُ ‫خ‬ ِ
ُ َ َ ‫يَابَن‬
ٌ ‫ـ‬‫يٌآد‬
َ ّْ َ ْ ْ ََ
“O children of Adam, take your
adornment at every masjid.”
5. ‫ استقباؿ القبلة‬- Facing the Qibla
Facing towards the „Masjid-Al- Condition / ٌ‫َش ْرط‬
Haram‟
Qur'an, Surah Al-Baqarah 2:144,
ٌ‫ْح َر ِاـ‬‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫د‬ِ ‫كٌ َشطْرٌالْمس ِج‬ ّْ
َ ْ َ َ َ َ ْ َ ‫فَػ َو‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ج‬ ‫ٌو‬ ‫ؿ‬
ٌُ‫ٌو ُج ْو َى ُك ْمٌ َشطْ َره‬‫ا‬‫و‬ُّ‫ٌماٌ ُكنتُمٌفَػول‬
ُ َ ْ َ‫ث‬
ْ ُ ‫َو َح ْي‬
“We have certainly seen the turning of your
face, [O Muhammad], towards the heaven,
and We will surely turn you to a Qiblah with
which you will be pleased. So turn your
face toward al-Masjid al-haram. And
wherever you [believers] are, turn your
faces toward it [in Salaah]”.
5. ‫ استقباؿ القبلة‬- Facing the Qibla
Condition / ٌ‫َش ْرط‬

Facing towards the Ka‟ba

ٌٌٌ...ٌ‫فَػ ُو ّْجوٌَنَ ْح َوٌالْ َك ْعبَ ِة‬
So the Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ faced the Ka'ba.”
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
SAHEEH BUKHARI:7252
 6. ‫ النية‬- Niyah
The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ said,
Condition / ٌ‫َش ْرط‬

ٌٌ‫ٌماٌنَػ َوى‬‫ئ‬ٍ ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ٌام‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ك‬ ِ
‫اٌل‬‫م‬َّ
‫ن‬ ِ
‫إ‬‫ٌو‬ ِ
‫ات‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬‫ن‬ ‫ال‬ِ
‫ب‬ ٌ‫اؿ‬ ‫م‬ َ َّ ِ
َ ْ ّْ َ َ ُ َّ ّْ ُ َْ َ ‫إ‬
‫ع‬‫اٌاْل‬
ْ ‫م‬ ‫ن‬
"The (reward of) deeds depend on
intentions, and every person will get the
R
reward according to what he intends.”
SAHEEH BUKHARI:1
 The Niyah is in the heart

Reading the Niyah in words is

not proven
 CONDITIONS ‫ ُش ُرْوط‬OF SALAH – (BEFORE SALAH)

Covering

Conditions
No
Najasah
on the
body
1 Time for Salah
has begun
4 The
Awrah

‫ُش ُرْوط‬ No
Najasah Facing the
on the
clothes
2 No Najasah
5 Qibla

No Najasah on the
place of Salah Taharah –
Intention

3 In Wudhu,
No need for
Gusl
6 (Niyah)
 1. Time for Salah has begun
2. There should be no Najasah
1. On the Body
2. Clothes
3. Place of Salah
3. Taharah from
Conditions / ‫ُش ُرْوط‬ 1. Major impurity (needs Gusl)
2. Minor Impurity (needs Wudhu)
4. Covering the ‘awrah
5. Facing the Qibla
6. Intention (Niyah)
Before salah starts – Other
important issues!
SECTION IV
Anything that can disturb your
Salah
• Urge to go to the
Toilet The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ said,
ٌ‫بٌالْ َخ ََل ٌَء‬
َ َ َ ْ َ ََ ‫إ‬
‫ى‬ ‫ذ‬ْ ‫ٌي‬ ‫ف‬ْ َ
‫أ‬ ٌ‫م‬ ‫ك‬ُ ‫د‬
ُ ‫َح‬
‫أ‬ ٌ‫اد‬‫َر‬‫أ‬ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
ٌٌ‫ٌالص ََلةٌُفَػ ْليَْب َدأٌْبِالْ َخ ََل ِء‬
َّ ‫ت‬ ْ ‫ٌ َوقَ َام‬
“When one of you wants to go to the
toilet and the Iqamah has been
pronounced for Salah, then he should
first go to the toilet.”
ABU DAWOOD:88 GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH AL
JAAME 299]
• Food has been
served The Prophet ‫ صلَّىٌاهللٌعلَي ِوٌوسلَّ ٌم‬said,
َ ََ َْ ُ َ
ٌِ ‫ض َرِةٌالطَّ َع‬
ٌ‫اـ‬ ِ
ْ َ ‫ٌص ََل َةٌب‬
‫ح‬ َ ‫ََل‬
ٌ‫اف‬ ْ ُ‫ٌى َوٌيُ َدافِعُو‬
ٌِ َ‫ٌاْلَ ْخبَث‬ ُ ‫ٌ َوََل‬
“No prayer can be (rightly said) when the food is
there (before the worshipper), or when he is
prompted by the call of nature.”
SAHEEH MUSLIM: 560
• Behind a Person
who is making
Noise
The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ said,
ِ ‫فٌالنَّائِ ِمٌو ٌََلٌالْمتَح ّْد‬
ٌٌ‫ث‬ َ َ ْ ‫صل‬
‫ل‬ ‫خ‬ٌ‫ا‬‫و‬ُّ
َ ُ َ ْ َ ُ‫ََلٌت‬
“Do not pray behind a sleeping
or a talking person.”
ABU DAWOOD:694 (HASAN),
SAHEEH AL JAAME 7349
Sutrah
 ٌ Prophet Muhammad  said,
ٌ‫ص ّْلٌإََِّلٌإِلَىٌ ُس ْتػ َرٍة‬
َ ُ‫ََلٌت‬
“Do not pray except towards a
sutrah (A Barrier)
SAHEEH IBN KHUZAIMA: 800,820, SIFAH AL- SALAAH
 Prophet Muhammad  said,
ٌٌ‫ٌالر ْح ِل‬ ِ ‫خ‬ِ ‫ؤ‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ث‬ ِ
‫ٌم‬ ِ
َّ َ ْ ُ َ ْ ْ َ َ َ ْ َ ْ َ َ َ َ ‫إ‬
‫ة‬‫ر‬ ‫و‬ ‫ي‬ ‫د‬ ‫ٌي‬‫ن‬ ‫ي‬‫ػ‬‫ب‬ ٌ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬ُ ‫د‬
ُ ‫َح‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ‫ع‬ ‫ض‬ ‫اٌو‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
ٌَ ِ‫اءٌ َذل‬
ٌ‫ك‬ ‫ر‬
َ ََ‫ٌو‬ ‫ر‬َّ ‫ٌم‬
َ ‫ن‬ْ ‫ٌم‬
َ ‫اؿ‬ِ ‫ب‬
َ ‫ػ‬‫ي‬
ُ ٌَ ‫َل‬
َ‫ٌو‬ ‫ل‬
ّْ ‫ص‬
َ ‫ي‬
ُ ‫ل‬
ْ ‫ػ‬‫ف‬
َ
“When one of you places in front of him something such
as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and
not mind anyone who passes beyond it.”
SAHEEH MUSLIM:499
 ٌ‫تٌأَنَا‬ ٌُ ‫أَتَػ ْي‬: ‫اؿ‬ ٌَ َ‫ٌق‬،‫ضيٌاللَّ ٌوٌُ َع ْنػ ُه َما‬ ِ ‫ٌر‬،‫اس‬ ٌٍ ‫ب‬
َّ ‫ع‬
َ ٌ ٌ
‫ن‬ِ ‫اب‬
ْ ٌٌ
‫ن‬ِ ‫ع‬
َ
َ
ٌ‫وؿٌاللَّ ٌِو‬
ٌِ ‫يٌ َر ُس‬ ٌٍ َ‫ض ٌُلٌ َعلَىٌأَت‬
ٌْ ‫ٌفَ َم َرْرنَاٌبَػ ْي ٌَنٌيَ َد‬،‫اف‬ ْ ‫َوالْ َف‬
ٌ،َ‫صلّْيٌال َْم ْكتُوبٌَة‬ َُ ُ ‫ي‬ ٌ ‫و‬ ‫وى‬ ٌ ،ٌ
‫ة‬
َ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ر‬ ‫ع‬ ِ ‫م‬َّ
ََ َ َ َ ُ ‫صل‬
‫ب‬ ٌ ‫ل‬ ‫س‬ ‫و‬ ٌ‫يو‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ع‬ ٌ ٌ
‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ال‬ ٌ‫ى‬ َّ َ
ٌُ‫وؿٌبَػ ْيػنَػنَاٌ َوبَػ ْيػنَ ٌو‬
ٌُ ‫سٌ َش ْي ٌءٌٌيَ ْستُػ ُرٌهٌُيَ ُح‬ٌَ ‫لَْي‬
Ibn Abbas  narrates that he and Fadl  came
while riding a donkey, “We crossed from the
front of the Prophet 
He was offering his Farz Salah and there was
no barrier between us and the Prophet ”
MUSNAD BAZZAR 4951, HADITH SAHEEH
 ٌProphet Muhammad  said,
ٌ‫اٌعلَْي ٌِو‬ ‫ذ‬
َ َ ‫صل‬
َ ‫ا‬ ‫يٌم‬ ّْ ُّ ‫لَ ْوٌيَػ ْعلَ ُمٌال َْم‬
َ ‫ارٌبَػ ْي َنٌيَ َد ْيٌال ُْم‬
ٌ‫ينٌ َخ ْيػ ًراٌلَوُ ٌِم ْنٌأَ ْفٌيَ ُم َّرٌبَػ ْي َنٌيَ َديٌِْو‬
َ َْ
ِ ‫فٌأَرب‬
‫ع‬ َ ‫ق‬ِ ‫ٌي‬
َ ‫ف‬ْ َ
‫أ‬ ٌ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ‫ل‬
َ ٌ
“If the person who passes in front of another person in
Salaah knew the magnitude of his sin he would prefer to
wait for 40 (days, months or years) rather than to pass
in front of him." Abu An-Nadr said, "I do not remember
exactly whether he said 40 days, months or years."
SAHIH BUKHARI:510
Stop other things in your mind –
Give your Salah your fullest
 Agar Salaah mein kaam ke baare
sochenge to us kaam ke liye behtar
hai ya kharaab?
Kaam ke liye Behtar Kaam ke liye Bura hai
Aakhirat ke liye bura hai Aakhirat ke liye bura hai

Kaam ke liye na Behtar

aur na Bura
Aakhirat ke liye bura hai
 Agar Salaah mein kaam ke baare
sochenge to us kaam ke liye behtar
hai ya kharaab?
Kaam ke liye Behtar Kaam ke liye Bura hai
Aakhirat ke liye bura hai Aakhirat ke liye bura hai

Kaam ke liye na Behtar

aur na Bura
Aakhirat ke liye bura hai
The Prophet  said that Allah said,
ٌ‫ادتِي‬ ِ
َ َ ‫غٌل‬
‫ب‬ ‫ع‬ ِ َ ‫يَاٌابْ َن‬
ْ ‫ٌآد َـٌٌتَػ َف َّر‬
ٌٌ‫كٌ ِر ْزقًا‬ ‫ٌي‬ ْ
َ ْ ََ ْ َ ً ‫ك‬
‫ي‬ ‫د‬ ‫أل‬ ‫َم‬‫أ‬ ‫ىٌو‬ ‫ن‬ ِ
‫ٌغ‬ َ َ‫أ َْمألٌْقَػ ْلب‬
ٌ‫اع ْد ٌِمنّْي‬
َ َ‫ٌآد َـٌَلٌَتَػب‬ َ ‫يَاٌابْ َن‬
ٌ‫كٌ ُشغَْل‬ َ ْ‫اٌوأ َْمألٌْيَ َدي‬َ ً ‫ر‬ ‫ق‬
ْ ‫ػ‬‫ف‬
َ ٌ‫ك‬َ ‫ب‬
َ ‫ل‬
ْ ‫ػ‬‫ق‬
َ ٌْ‫فَأ َْمأل‬
“O son of Adam! Free yourself for my
Ibadah I will fill your heart with wealth
and your hands with sustenance.
O son of Adam! Don‟t go away from me,
else I will fill your heart with poverty and
your hands with work.”
MUSTADRAK HAAKIM :7926
 The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ said, after mentioning
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
about doing wudhu perfectly and offering Salah,
ٌٌ‫غٌقَػ ْلبَوٌُلِلَّ ِو‬
َ ‫َوفَػ َّر‬
ٌٌُ‫ٌولَ َدتْوٌُأ ُُّمو‬ ‫ـ‬‫و‬‫ػ‬‫ي‬ ٌ‫و‬ِ ِ‫ؼ ٌِمنٌ َخ ِطيئَتِ ِوٌ َكهيئَت‬ َّ ِ
َ َ َْ ْ َ ْ ََ ‫إ‬
َ ‫ر‬‫ص‬‫ن‬
ْ ‫ا‬ ٌ‫َل‬
“.. and frees his heart for Allah, his sins would
depart leaving him (as innocent) as he was on
the day his mother bore him.”
[NARRATED BY 'AMR B. 'ABASA SULAMI ‫;رضي هللا عنه‬
[SAHEEH MUSLIM: 832]
Bring the realisation that
Allah is Watching you
 The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ said,
ٌُ‫كٌتَػ َر ٌاه‬ َّ
‫ن‬ ‫أ‬
َ
َ َ َ ُْ َ‫ك‬
َ ٌ ‫و‬َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬‫د‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ت‬ٌ ‫ف‬
ْ َ
‫أ‬ ٌ ‫ف‬
ُ ‫ا‬‫س‬ ‫ح‬ْ ِ
‫اْل‬
ْ
َ
ٌٌ‫اؾ‬ َ ‫ٌفَِإ ْفٌلَ ْمٌتَ ُك ْنٌتَػ َراهٌُفَِإنَّوٌُيَػ َر‬
"Al-Ihsaan is to worship Allah as if you see Him,
and if you cannot achieve this state of devotion
then you must consider that He is looking at
you."
SAHEEH BUKHARI:4777
Pray – a farewell Prayer
 Qur'an, Surah Al-Baqarah 2:45-46
ٌٌ‫الصَلَ ِة‬
َّ ‫ٌو‬ َ ْ ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ب‬‫الص‬
َّ ِ
‫ب‬ ٌْ‫ا‬‫و‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ي‬‫ع‬ِ
ُ ْ َ‫است‬ ْ ‫َو‬
ِ ‫ٌعلَىٌالْ َخ‬
ٌٌ‫اش ِع ْي َن‬ َّ
‫َل‬ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ة‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ي‬ِ
‫ب‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ه‬ َّ ِ
َ ٌ َْ َ َ َ ‫َوإ‬
‫ػ‬ ‫ن‬
ِ ‫ٌمَلَقُػوٌربّْ ِهمٌوأَنَّػ ُهمٌإِلَْي ِوٌر‬
ٌٌ‫اجعُ ْو َف‬ ُّ ‫م‬ ‫ه‬ َّ
‫ػ‬ ‫ن‬َ‫أ‬ ٌ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ُّو‬
‫ػ‬ ‫ن‬‫ظ‬
ُ ‫ٌي‬‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ِ َّ‫ال‬
‫ذ‬
َ ْ َْ َ ْ ْ ُ ْ َ َْ
“And seek help through patience and prayer,
and indeed, it is difficult except for the
humbly submissive [to Allah] Who are certain
that they will meet their Lord and that they
will return to Him”
The Prophet ‫س َّل َم‬
َ ‫ص َّلى هللاُ َع َل ْي ِه َو‬
َ said,
ٌٌٌ‫ٌم َود ٍّْع‬‫ة‬
َ ‫َل‬
َ ‫ٌص‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ص‬َ‫ف‬ٌ‫ك‬ِ
‫ت‬ ‫َل‬
َ ‫يٌص‬ ِ
‫ٌف‬ ‫ت‬
َ ْ ‫إ‬
‫م‬ُ‫ق‬ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
ُ َ ّْ َ َ َ
“When you stand for Salah then Pray
a farewell Salah” (i.e. assuming that
this is your last Salah)
[NARRATED BY ABU AYYUB ‫[ ;رضي هللا عنه‬SUNAN IBN MAJAH:
4171, HASAN]
 The Prophet ‫صلَّى هللاُ َعلَ ْي ِه َو َسلَّ َم‬
َ said,
ٌٌ‫ك‬ ِ
َ َ َ ‫تٌف‬
‫ت‬ ‫َل‬‫يٌص‬ ِ َ ‫اُذْ ُك ْرٌال َْم ْو‬
ٌ‫يٌأَ ْف‬ ِ
‫ر‬
ّّ َ‫ح‬ ‫ل‬
َ ٌ‫و‬ِ ِ
‫ت‬ ‫َل‬
َ ‫يٌص‬ ِ
‫ٌف‬ ‫ت‬َ ‫و‬ ‫ْم‬‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ك‬َ ‫ذ‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ‫ل‬ ‫ج‬ ‫ٌالر‬
َّ َّ
‫ف‬ ِ
‫إ‬‫ف‬
َ
َ َْ َ َ ُ
ٌٌُ‫ٌص ََلتَو‬ ‫ن‬ ‫س‬ِ ‫يح‬
َ َ ُْ
ٌٌ‫يٌص ََل ًةٌغَْيػ َرَىا‬
َ ‫صل‬ ّْ َ ُ‫ٌص ََل َةٌ َر ُج ِلٌ ََلٌيَظُ ُّنٌأَنَّوٌُي‬
َ ‫ٌص ّْل‬
َ ‫َو‬
“Remember death in your Salah. Since, if a
person remembers death in his Salah then it
is probable that he will beautify his salah
and pray the salah of a person who thinks
that he will not pray after that. (i.e. he will
pray thinking that it is his last Salah”
[NARRATED BY ANAS ‫ ;رضي هللا عنه‬MUSNAD AL-
FIRDAUS, AUTHENTICATED (HASAN) BY ALBANI IN
SAHEEH AL JAAME 849]
Salah Starts
SECTION V

PILLARS of Salah
(Rukn-singular, Arkaan- plural)
1. Standing during fardh prayers if one is able to do so
2. The opening takbeer (saying “Allaahu akbar”)
3. Reciting al-Faatihah
4. Rukoo’
5. Rising from bowing and Standing up straight
6. Sujood
7. Rising from sujood and Sitting between the two
sujood.
8. Being at ease in each of these physical pillars
9. Sitting in the final tashahud
10. Reciting - the final tashahhud
11. First Salaam.
12. Doing the pillars in the order mentioned. If a person
deliberately prostrates before bowing, for example, the
prayer is invalidated; if he does that by mistake, he has
to go back and bow, and then prostrate.
 Pillars – Arkaan in Salaah

2.Takbeertul 3. Reciting al-

1. Standing 4. Rukoo’
Tahreema Faatihah

7. Rising from 5. Rising from

sujood & Sitting bowing &
8. Being at ease 6. Sujood
between the two Standing up
sujood. straight

12. Doing the

9. Sitting in the 10. Reciting the
11. First Salaam. pillars in the
final tashahud Final tashahud
order mentioned
 Pillars – Arkaan in Salaah

3. Reciting al-
Faatihah

1. Standing 2.Takbeertul Tahreema 4. Rukoo’

8. Being at ease

7. Rising from sujood & Sitting 6. Sujood 5. Rising from bowing

between the two sujood. & Standing up straight

12. Doing the

10. Reciting the
pillars in the
Final tashahud order mentioned

9. Sitting in the final tashahud 11. First Salaam.

 1. All the Takbeers EXCEPT the opening
takbeer
2. Saying “Sami’a Allaahu liman
hamidah”
3. Saying “Rabbana wa laka’l-hamd”
4. Saying “Subhaana rabbiy al-‘azeem at
least once in rukoo’
5. Saying “Subhaana rabbiy al-a’laa at
least once in Sajdah.
THE OBLIGATORY of Salah
(Waajib -singular, wajibaat-plural)
6. Saying “Rabb ighfir li” between the
two sujood.
7. Sitting for the first tashahhud
8. Reciting - The first tashahhud
ٌ‫ قِيَاـ‬- Qiyaam
 Qur'an, Surah Al-Baqarah 2:238,
ٌٌٌ‫َوقُػ ْوُمواٌْلِلّ ِوٌقَانِتِْي َن‬
“stand before Allah, devoutly obedient.”
 The Prophet

ٌ،‫ٌوَر ِاءٌظَ ْه ِري‬ ‫ن‬

‫سلَّ َم‬
َ ‫صلَّى هللا ُ َعلَ ْي ِه َو‬
َ
ِ ‫ٌفَِإنّْيٌأَرا ُكم‬،‫أَقِيمواٌص ُفوفَ ُكم‬
‫ٌم‬
َ ْ ْ َ ْ ُ ُ
said,

R
ٌ‫ٌوقَ َد َموٌُبَِق َد ِم ٌِو‬،
َ ‫و‬ ِ ‫بٌص‬
ِ ِ‫احب‬
َ ِ ِ ‫ٌوَكا َفٌأَح ُدنَاٌيػ ْل ِز ُؽٌم ْن ِكبوٌُبِم ْن‬
‫ك‬ َ َ َ ُ َ َ
“Straighten your rows for I see you from behind my back." Anas added, "Everyone of us used
to put his shoulder with the shoulder of his companion and his foot with the foot of his
companion.” SAHEEH BUKHARI:725
 The Prophet ‫صلَّى اهللُ َعلَْي ِه َو َسلَّ َم‬
َ said,
ٌ‫ؼ‬
ٌُ ‫ْح َذ‬‫ل‬‫ا‬ٌ‫ا‬‫ه‬ َّ
‫ػ‬ ‫ن‬‫أ‬ ‫ك‬ ٌ‫ف‬ّْ ‫ٌالص‬ ِ
‫ل‬ ‫ل‬ ‫خ‬ ٌ ‫ن‬ ِ
‫ٌم‬ ‫ل‬‫خ‬ ‫د‬ ‫ٌي‬ ‫ف‬ ‫ا‬‫ط‬ ‫ي‬ َّ
‫ىٌالش‬‫ر‬َ ّْ ِ
َ َ َ َ َّ َ َ ْ ُ َ ُ ْ َ َ ْ َ ‫إ‬..ٌ‫ص ُفوفَ ُك ْم‬
‫ْل‬
َ ٌ‫ي‬ ‫ن‬ ُ ٌ‫صوا‬
ُّ ‫ُر‬
“ Stand close together in your rows, ..I see the shaitan coming in through
openings in the row just like a small black sheep.”
ABU DAWUD:667, GRADED (SAHIH) IN SAHIH ABU DAWUD

Shaitaan enters through the gap in the form of a small black sheep.
Would a sheep come from the level of the legs or the shoulder?
 The Prophet ‫صلَّى اهللُ َعلَْي ِه َو َسلَّ َم‬
َ said,
َ ِ‫ٌفَػتَ ْختَل‬،‫ٌوََلٌتَ ْختَلِ ُفوا‬،‫وا‬
ٌ‫فٌقُػلُوبُ ُك ٌْم‬ َ ‫استَػ ُو‬
ْ
“Stand in straight rows and do not differ among yourselves, or
else your hearts will differ due to disaccord..” MUSLIM:432

The row should be straight.

Kya Namaz mein khade hone ka ye
tareeqa Saheeh hai?

4 Ungliyon ka gap hona

Bilkul Saheeh hai
chahiye itna nahi

Kandhon jitna gap hona

chahiye itna nahi
Kya Namaz mein khade hone ka ye
tareeqa Saheeh hai?

4 Ungliyon ka gap hona

Bilkul Saheeh hai
chahiye itna nahi

Kandhon jitna gap hona

chahiye itna nahi
Too broad, wont be able to be shoulder to shoulder
 Too Narrow, won’t be able to stand foot to foot.
Some people say there should be a gap of 4 fingers
between the legs, this does not have any proof
Paon ka direction Kya Namaz mein
khade hote waqt kya ye tareeqa
Saheeh hai?
Nahi Saheeh hai Qibla
Bilkul Saheeh hai
rukh hona chahiye

Agar paon se paon

milaane ke liye hai to
Saheeh hai, nahi to galat
Fingers not pointing towards the Qibla
Paon ka direction Kya Namaz mein
khade hote waqt kya ye tareeqa
Saheeh hai?
Nahi Saheeh hai Qibla
Bilkul Saheeh hai
rukh hona chahiye

Agar paon se paon

milaane ke liye hai to
Saheeh hai, nahi to galat
Standing is obligatory for the one who is
capable and the concession for the one
who has an excuse
ِ ‫تٌبِيٌبػو‬
ٌٌ‫اس ْيػ ُر‬ َ َ ْ َ‫ٌٌ َكان‬
ٌٌ‫ٌص ّْلٌقَائِ ًما‬ ‫اؿ‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ػ‬‫ف‬ ٌ‫ة‬ِ ‫َل‬ ‫ٌالص‬ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫ع‬ ٌ ٌ
‫م‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫س‬‫ٌو‬‫و‬ِ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬‫ٌع‬ ‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ِ
َ َ َ َ َ َّ ٌ
َ َ ََ َْ ُ َ َ َّ ‫ْتٌالنَّب‬
‫ي‬ ُ ‫سأَل‬
َ َ‫ف‬
ٌٌ‫ب‬ ٍ ‫ىٌج ْن‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ع‬ ‫ػ‬‫ف‬
َ ٌ‫ع‬ ‫ط‬ ِ ‫فَِإ ْفٌلَّمٌتَست ِطعٌفَػ َق‬
ِ ‫اع ًداٌفَِإ ْفٌلَّمٌتَست‬
َ َ ْ َْ ْ ْ َْ ْ
Imran bin Husain ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ر‬narrated,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
“I had piles, so I asked the Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ about the
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
Salaah. He ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ said,
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
"Pray while standing and if you can't, pray while sitting and if
you cannot do even that, then pray lying on your side."
[SAHEEH BUKHARI :1117]
If a sitting person is not able to do
Ruku and Sajdah
ِ ‫ٌع ْب ِدٌاللَّ ِوٌر‬
َ ُ‫ض َىٌاللَّو‬ َ ‫ٌجابِ ِرٌبْ ِن‬
ٌ:ٌُ‫ٌع ْنو‬ َ َ ‫َع ْن‬
ٌ،ٌ‫اد ٍة‬
ََ‫س‬ ‫و‬ِ ٌ‫ى‬ َ‫ل‬‫ىٌع‬ ّْ
‫ل‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ٌي‬ ‫آه‬‫ر‬ ‫ػ‬َ‫ف‬ٌ،ٌ‫ا‬
َ َُُ َ ً َ َ َ َ ََ َْ ُ ‫ض‬ ‫ي‬ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫اد‬ ‫ع‬ ٌ - ٌ
‫م‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫س‬‫ٌو‬ ِ
‫و‬ ‫ي‬َ‫ل‬‫ٌع‬ ‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ص‬
َ ٌ - ٌ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫وؿٌالل‬َ ‫ٌر ُس‬
َ ‫َف‬ َّ ‫ٌأ‬
ٌ‫ٌعلَى‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ص‬ ٌ: ٌ ‫اؿ‬‫ق‬ ‫ٌو‬ ِ
‫و‬ ِ
‫ب‬ ٌ‫ى‬‫م‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ف‬ ٌ ‫ه‬ ‫ذ‬ ‫خ‬ ‫أ‬ ‫ف‬ ٌ ِ
‫و‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬‫ٌع‬ ‫ى‬ ّْ
‫ل‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬ٌ‫ا‬‫ود‬ ‫ٌع‬ ‫ذ‬ ‫خ‬ ‫أ‬ ‫ف‬ ٌ،ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ه‬ ِ
َ َّْ َ َ َ َ َ َ َ
ََ ُ َ ْ َ َ َ ُ ً ُ َ َ َ َ َ َ َ ‫فَأَ َخ َذ َىاٌفَػ َرَمىٌب‬
ٌَ ‫ٌرُك ْو ِع‬
ٌ.‫ك‬ ُ ‫ن‬
ْ
ِ ‫ٌواجعلٌسجود َؾٌأَ ْخ َفض‬،ٌ‫ٌوإَِلٌَّفَأَوِمئٌإِيماء‬،ٌ‫ت‬
‫ٌم‬ َ َ ْ ُ ُ ْ َ ْ َ ً َ ْ ْ َ َ ‫ع‬
ْ ‫ط‬
َ ‫ت‬
َ ‫ٌاس‬
ْ ‫ف‬ِ ِ‫ضٌإ‬
ِ ‫ر‬
ْ َ
‫اْل‬
Jabir Bin Abdillah ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ َ ُ‫ َرض َيٌاهلل‬narrated, ِ
“Once the the Messenger of Allah ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ visited a sick person and saw him
offering Salaah on a pillow, so he took it and cast it aside. So the man took a
stick to offer Salaah on it, but he took it and cast it aside and said: “Offer
Salaah (i.e. do Sujud) on the ground if you can, but otherwise make
movements with your head, making your Sajdah lower than your rukoo.”
[AS- SILSILAT-US-SAHEEHAH:323]
Taking support when a person is unable
to stand
ٌٌ‫ٌو َسلَّ َم‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬
‫و‬ ‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ىٌال‬َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫وؿ‬
َ ‫س‬‫ٌر‬ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬ٌ ٍ
‫ن‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ح‬ ِ‫ت‬
‫ٌم‬ ُ ‫ن‬
ِْ ٍ ‫أ ُُّـٌقَػ ْي‬
‫سٌب‬
َ ْ َ ُ َ َُ َ ْ
ٌُ‫ص ََّله‬ ‫يٌم‬ ِ‫وداٌف‬
ً ‫م‬ ‫ٌع‬
َ ‫ذ‬َ ‫خ‬َ َّ
‫ت‬ ‫ٌا‬‫م‬ ‫ح‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫ل‬ ‫م‬ ‫ح‬ ‫ٌو‬‫ن‬َّ ‫َس‬‫أ‬ ٌ‫ا‬‫م‬َّ ‫ل‬
َ
َ ُ ُ َ ْ َ َ َ َ َ
ٌ‫ٌعلَْي ٌِو‬ ِ
َ ُ َ‫يَػ ْعت‬
‫د‬ ‫م‬
Umm Qais bint Mihsan ‫ٌع ْنها‬ ِ ‫ ر‬narrated,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
“When he grew old and put on weight he
took a support at his place of Salaah to lean
on.”
[AS-SILSILAT-US- SAHEEHAH: 319]
Sitting and then standing in the same
rakaat ِ ‫ع ََفٌعائِشةٌأُـٌالْمؤِمنِينٌر‬
ٌ‫ضيٌاللَّوٌعنػها‬ َ َْ ُ َ َ َ ْ ُ ّْ َ َ َ ْ
ٌ‫س‬ ِ‫ٌعلَي ِوٌوسلَّمٌ َكا َفٌيصلّْيٌجالِساٌفَػيػ ْقرأٌُوىوٌجال‬ َ ‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ىٌال‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬‫وؿ‬
َ ‫س‬ ‫ٌر‬ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬
ٌ َ َ ُ َ َ ً َ َ َ ُ َ َ َ ْ ُ َ ُ َ
ٌ‫اٌو ُى َوٌقَائِ ٌمٌثُ َّم‬ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ
‫َى‬
َ ‫أ‬‫ر‬‫ق‬َ ‫ػ‬‫ف‬
َ ٌ
َ َ َ َ َ َْ ْ َ‫اـ‬‫ق‬
َ ٌ ‫ة‬
ً ‫ٌآي‬ ‫ين‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ب‬ ‫َر‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ ‫َو‬‫أ‬ ٌ ‫ين‬ ‫ث‬ ‫َل‬َ ‫ث‬
َ ٌ ‫ن‬ْ ٌ َ َ ْ َ َ َ‫ف‬
‫ٌم‬ ‫و‬ ‫ح‬ ْ ‫ن‬
َ ٌ‫و‬ ‫ت‬ ‫اء‬‫ر‬‫ٌق‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫ي‬‫ق‬ ‫اٌب‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ‫إ‬
ٌٌ‫ٌس َج َد‬ َ ‫يَػ ْرَك ُعٌثُ َّم‬
ٌ.‫ك‬ٌَ ِ‫يٌالرْك َع ِةٌالثَّانِيَ ِة ٌِمثْ َلٌ َذل‬ ِ
َّ ‫يَػ ْف َع ُلٌف‬
Aisha ‫ٌع ْنها‬ ِ
َ ُ‫ َرض َيٌاهلل‬narrated,
“Allah's Messenger ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ (in his last days) used to pray sitting.
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
He would recite while sitting, and when thirty or forty verses
remained from the recitation he would get up and recite them while
standing and then he would bow and prostrate. He used to do the
same in the second Raka.”
[SAHEEH BUKHARI:1119, SAHEEH MUSLIM:731]
Looking at the place of Sajdah
 Looking at the place of Sajdah

ٌُ‫أٌرأْ َسو‬
َ ‫ط‬
َ ‫أ‬‫ط‬
َ ٌ‫ى‬َّ
‫ل‬ ‫اٌص‬
َ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ‫لىٌاهللٌعليوٌوسلم‬ ‫ٌص‬
َ ‫ف‬َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ
ٌٌ‫ض‬ ْ ‫ص ِرِهٌنَ ْح َو‬
ِ ‫ٌاْلَ ْر‬ ِ
ْ َ‫َوَرَمىٌب‬
‫ب‬
P “He ‫ َصلَّىٌاهللُ ٌَعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬used to incline his
head during Salaah and fix his sight
towards the ground"
[ BAIHAQI, HAAKIM, IBN `ASAAKIR (17/202/2).
AUTHENTICATED BY ALBANI IN SIFAH SALATUN NABI
PG 89]
 ٌٌَ‫ٌو َسلَّ َمٌالْ َك ْعبَة‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬
‫و‬ ‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ِ
‫ٌاهلل‬‫ٌر ُس ْو ُؿ‬
َ َُْ َ َ ‫ػل‬‫خ‬َ
َ َ ‫د‬
ٌ.‫ٌس ُج ْوِد ِهٌحتَّػىٌ َخ َر َج ٌِم ْنػ َها‬ ِ ‫فٌبصرهٌُمو‬
ُ ِ َ ْ َ َ َ َ َ َ‫َماٌ َخػل‬
‫ع‬ ‫ض‬
Aisha ٌ‫ٌع ْنها‬ َ ُ‫ َرض َيٌاهلل‬narrated,
“Allah‟s Messenger ‫ٌو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ ‫و‬ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬ َّ
َ ْ َ ُ ‫صل‬
‫ىٌاهلل‬ َ entered the Ka‟ba; His
sight did not leave the place of his Sajdah (in Salaah)
until he ‫ٌو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬
‫و‬ ‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫صل‬
َ ْ َ ُ َ came out of it (Salaah).”
[NARRATED BY AISHA ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُها‬
َ IBN KHUZAIMA: 2991, SUNAN AL-BAIHAQI
AL-KUBRA: 9743, HAAKIM: 1797, GRADED SAHEEH IN IRWAA AL GALEEL 2:73]
 Not looking here and there
ٌ‫ت‬ َ ِ‫ٌعائ‬
ٌْ َ‫شةٌَقَال‬ َ ‫َع ْن‬
ٌ‫اتٌفِي‬ ِ ‫ٌعن‬
ِ ‫ٌاَللْتِ َف‬ ‫م‬َّ
‫ل‬ ‫س‬‫ٌو‬
َْ َ ََ َْ ُ
ِ
‫و‬ ‫ي‬‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬ ‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ىٌال‬َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ِ َّ
َ ‫وؿٌالل‬
‫و‬ َ ‫ٌر ُس‬ َ ‫ْت‬
ُ ‫َسأَل‬
ٌ‫ٌص ََل ِة‬ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫ٌالشيطَا ُف‬
‫ٌم‬ َّ ‫و‬ ‫س‬ِ‫اؿٌىوٌا ْختِ ََلسٌي ْختل‬ ِ
َ ْ ْ ُُ َ َ ٌ َ ُ َ ‫الص ََل‬
َ ‫ق‬ ‫ػ‬َ‫ف‬ٌ‫ة‬ َّ
ٌ‫ال َْع ْب ٌِد‬
Aisha ٌ‫ٌع ْنها‬ ِ ‫ر‬narrated,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
“I asked Allah's Messenger ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ about
looking here and there in Salaah. He said, “It is
a snatching away by which the Shaitan steals
from the Salaah of the slave”
[SAHEEH BUKHARI: 751]
 Not looking at the sky
The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ said,
ٌ‫ىٌالس َم ِاءٌفِي‬
َّ َ‫ص َارُى ْمٌإِل‬ َ ْ ُ ْ َ ‫اؿٌأَقْػ َو‬
‫َب‬
‫أ‬ ٌ‫ف‬َ ‫و‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ػ‬َ‫ف‬‫ر‬‫ػ‬ ‫ي‬ ٌ ٍ
‫اـ‬ ُ َ‫َماٌب‬
ٌٌ‫ص ََلتِ ِه ْم‬
َ
ِ ِ
ٌٌ‫اؿ‬ َ َ َ ‫فَا ْشتَ َّدٌقَػ ْولُوٌُف‬
َ َ‫ٌحتَّىٌق‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ذ‬ ٌ‫ي‬
ٌٌٌ‫ارُى ْم‬ ِ
ُ َ ْ َّ ََ ْ ُ ْ َ ‫ٌع ْنٌ َذل‬
‫ص‬ ‫َب‬
‫أ‬ ٌ ‫ن‬ ‫ف‬ ‫ط‬ ‫خ‬ ‫ت‬َ‫ل‬ ٌ ‫َو‬‫أ‬ ٌ ‫ك‬ َ ‫لَيَػ ْنتَػ ُه َّن‬
"What is wrong with those people who look
towards the sky during the prayer?" His talk
grew stern while delivering this speech and
he said, "They should stop (looking towards
the sky during the prayer); otherwise their
eye-sight would be taken away."
 Namaz mein kab se baat karna
mana hai?

Wudhu ke baad se Niyat ke Baad se

Takbeer e Tehreema ke
Takbeer e Tehreema ke
baad – sirf haan aur na
baad se
bol sakte hain
 ٌ‫تَ ْكبِْيػ ُرٌالتَّ ْح ِريْ ِم‬
Takbeer-at-Tehreemah –
Saying “Allahu Akbar”
 ٌٌ‫ٌالص ََل ِةٌالطُّ ُه ْوُر‬
َّ ُ َ ْ ‫اح‬ ‫ت‬‫ف‬ ِ
‫م‬
ٌ‫َوتَ ْح ِريْ ُم َهاٌالتَّ ْكبِْيػ ٌُر‬
ِ
ٌٌ‫َّسل ْي ُم‬ ِ
ْ ‫ٌ َوتَ ْحل ْيػلُ َهاٌالت‬
Ali ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ر‬narrated that the Prophet  said,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
P “The key of Salaah is purification; takbir
(saying "Allah is most great") makes (all acts
which break Salaah) unlawful and taslim
(uttering the salutation) makes (all such acts)
lawful.”
[SUNAN ABU DAWOOD 61, SAHEEH]
 Namaz mein kab se baat karna
mana hai?

Wudhu ke baad se Niyat ke Baad se

Takbeer e Tehreema ke
Takbeer e Tehreema ke
baad – sirf haan aur na
baad se
bol sakte hain
Rafa-ul-yadain – Raising Hands
 ٌ‫الص ََل ٌِة‬
َّ ٌ‫اٌد َخ َلٌفِي‬ َ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ٌ ‫ر‬ ‫م‬ ‫ٌع‬
ََُ َ ْ ‫ن‬ ‫اب‬ ٌ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ
‫ع‬ٍ ِ‫َعنٌنَاف‬
ْ
ٌٌ‫ٌوَرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ َ ‫ٌ َكبَّػ َر‬
Rafa-ul-yadain
- Raising Hands
ٌٌ‫ٌرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ َ َ َ ‫َوإ‬
‫ع‬ ‫ك‬
َ ‫اٌر‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
1.Takbeer at
ٌٌ‫ٌح ِم َد ٌهُ َرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ِ‫اؿٌس ِمعٌاللَّوٌل‬ َ ‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫َوإ‬
ٌ
َ َْ ُ َ َ Tahreema
ٌٌ‫ٌرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ ِ ِ ِ
َ ْ َ ْ َ ‫َوإ‬
‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬
َ ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬ْ‫ٌالر‬
َّ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫اـ‬ َ‫ق‬ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ 2.Before Ruku
ٌٌ‫كٌابْ ُنٌعُ َم َرٌإِلَىٌنَبِ ّْيٌاللَّ ِو‬ ِ
َ ‫َوَرفَ َعٌ َذل‬ 3.While saying “Sami-
Naafi‟ ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬
َ ُ‫ َرض َيٌاهلل‬narrated, ِ
“Whenever Ibn 'Umar ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ ر‬started the Salaah with
Allahu li-man
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
Takbeer, he used to raise his hands: whenever he did hamidah”
Ruku, he used to raise his hands and also used to raise his
hands on saying, "Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida", and he
4.On standing after 2
used to do the same on rising from the second Rak'a (for
ِ ‫ر‬said: "The Prophet 
Rakats
the 3rd Rak'a). Ibn 'Umar ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
used to do the same."”
SAHEEH BUKHARI :739
Title: Juz’ Rafa ul Yadain

Subject: Proof of Raising

hands in Salah from the
Qur’an and the authentic
Ahadith

Writer: Imam Bukhari

Translator: Shaikh Zubair Ali

zaee

Download: www.iicou.com –
Salah Training Course
 To raise the hands to the level of the
shoulders
ٌٌ‫عن عبد اهلل بن عمر‬
ٌ‫ٌو َسلَّ َم‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬ َّ ِ َّ‫َفٌرسو َؿٌالل‬
َ ‫و‬ ْ َ ُ‫ىٌاهلل‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬
َ ‫و‬ ْ ُ َ َّ ‫أ‬
َّ ‫ٌم ْن ِكبَػ ْي ِوٌإِ َذاٌافْػتَتَ َح‬
ٌ‫ٌالص ََل َة‬ ‫و‬ ‫ذ‬
ْ ‫ٌح‬ ِ ‫َكا َفٌيػرفَعٌي َدي‬
‫و‬
َ َ َ ْ َ ُ َْ
ٌ‫لرُك ْوِع‬ ُّ ِ‫َوإِ َذاٌ َكبَّػ َرٌل‬
ٌ‫ضا‬ َ ِ‫ٌرفَػ َع ُه َماٌ َك َذل‬
ً ْ‫كٌأَي‬ َ ‫ٌالرُك ْوِع‬ُّ ‫ٌرأْ َسوُ ٌِم َن‬ َ ‫َوإِ َذ‬
َ ‫اٌرفَ َع‬
ٌ‫ْح ْم ُد‬‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ك‬ ‫ل‬‫اٌو‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ػ‬‫ب‬‫ٌر‬ ‫ه‬ ‫د‬ ‫م‬ِ ‫اؿٌس ِمعٌاللَّوٌُلِمنٌح‬
َ َ َ َ َّ
َ َ َ َْ ُ َ َ َ َ َ‫َوق‬
ُّ ِ‫كٌف‬
ٌ‫يٌالس ُج ْوِد‬ َ ِ‫َوَكا َف ٌََلٌيَػ ْف َع ُلٌ َذل‬
Abdullah bin Umar ‫ٌع ْنوٌُما‬ َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ِ ‫ر‬narrated,
َ
“I saw that whenever Allah's Messenger ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ
َّ ِ
stood for the Salaah, he ‫ٌعلَْيو ٌَو َسل ٌَم‬ َّ
َ ُ‫صلىٌاهلل‬ َ used to raise both
his hands up to the shoulders.
and used to do the same on saying the Takbir for
bowing and on raising his head from it and used to say,
"Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida". But he ‫صلَّى اهللُ َعلَْي ِه َو َسلَّ َم‬ َ did
not do that (i.e. raising his hands) in the Sajdah.”
 To raise the hands to the level of the ears.
ٌِ ‫ْح َويْ ِر‬ ِ ِ ‫َعن‬
ٌ‫ث‬ ُ ‫ٌمالكٌبْ ِنٌال‬
َ ْ
ٌ ‫ٌو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬ َّ ِ َّ‫َفٌرسو َؿٌالل‬
َ ‫و‬ ْ َ ُ‫ىٌاهلل‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬
َ ‫و‬ ْ ُ َ َّ ‫أ‬
ٌٌ‫يٌبِ ِه َماٌأُذُنَػ ْي ِو‬ ِ ‫َكا َفٌإِ َذاٌ َكبَّػرٌرفَعٌي َدي ِوٌحتَّىٌيح‬
‫اذ‬
َ َُ َ ْ َ َ َ َ
ٌٌ‫يٌبِ ِه َماٌأُذُنَػ ْي ِو‬ ِ ‫وإِ َذاٌرَكعٌرفَعٌي َدي ِوٌحتَّىٌيح‬
‫اذ‬
َ َُ َ ْ َ َ َ َ َ َ
ٌٌ‫اؿ‬ ُّ ‫ٌرأْ َسوُ ٌِم ْن‬
َ ‫ٌالرُك ْوِعٌفَػ َق‬ َ ‫َوإِ َذ‬
َ ‫اٌرفَ َع‬
ٌٌٌ‫ك‬ َ ِ‫ٌح ِم َدهٌُفَػ َع َل ٌِمثْ َلٌ َذل‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ِ‫س ِمعٌاللَّوٌل‬
َ َْ ُ َ َ
Maalik bin Huwairith ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ ِ ‫ ر‬narrated,
َ
“The Messenger of Allah ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ raised his
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
hands to the level of his ears at the time of reciting
the takbeer and then again raised his hands to the
level of his ears at the time of Ruku (bowing) and
when he lifted his head after bowing he said: „Allah
listened to him who praised Him‟, and did like that
(raised his hands up to the ears).”
[ SAHEEH MUSLIM (THE BOOK OF SALAAH):25]
Haathon ko Rafa‟ul Yadain mein
kahaan tak uthaana milta hai?

Kandhon tak Kaanon tak

Donon Saheeh
Raising hands upto the Shoulders Raising hands upto the Ears
Haathon ko Rafa‟ul Yadain mein
kahaan tak uthaana milta hai?

Kandhon tak Kaanon tak

Donon Saheeh
 There is no
Saheeh Hadith
about touching
the ear lobes
Too low, atleast
the top of the
hands should
reach the
shoulders
Right hand on the left
 Placing the Right hand on the
Left
Sahl bin Sa‟ad ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ر‬narrated,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
ٌ‫الر ُج ُلٌالْيَ َدٌالْيُ ْمنَى‬ َ َ‫َّاسٌيُػ ْؤَم ُرْو َفٌأَ ْفٌي‬
َّ ٌ‫ض َع‬ ُ ‫َكا َفٌالن‬
ٌ‫يٌالص ََل ِة‬
َّ ِ‫اع ِوٌالْيُ ْس َرىٌف‬ ِ ‫ىٌذر‬ ِ َ‫َعل‬
َ
“The people were ordered to place (i.e.
keep) the right hand on the left forearm in
the Salaah.”
[ SAHEEH BUKHARI :740]
Placing the Right hand
on the Left
ٌ…ٌَ‫ٌح ْج ٍرٌاَل َْح ْض َرِم ُّيٌقَاؿ‬ ِ
ُ ‫أ ْخبَػ َرٌ َوائ ُلٌبْ ُن‬
ٌ‫ىٌعلَىٌظَ ْه ِرٌ َك ّْف ِوٌالْيُ ْس َرى‬
َ َ‫ض َعٌيَ َدهٌُالْيُ ْمن‬
َ ‫ٌو‬
َ ‫ثُ َّم‬
ٌ.‫اع ٌِد‬ِ ‫الس‬
َّ ‫ٌو‬
َ ‫الر ْس ِغ‬
ُّ ‫َو‬
Wa‟il ibn Hujr ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ ر‬narrates,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
“He ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ used to place the right arm
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
on the back of his left palm, wrist and
forearm"
[ ABU DAWOOD:727 IBN KHUZAIMAH:480 NASAI:889
GRADED SAHEEH INSAHEEH ABU DAWOOD: 727]
 Grasping the Left hand
with the Right Hand
ٌٌ‫ٌو َسلَّ َم‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬
‫و‬ َ ‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫وٌص‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫ؿ‬َ ‫و‬ ‫س‬‫ٌر‬‫ت‬ُ ‫َي‬
‫أ‬‫ر‬ ِ‫َعنٌوائ‬
َ ْ ُ َ ُْ َ َ ْ ٌ‫اؿ‬
َ ‫ق‬
َ ٌ ٍ
‫ل‬ َ ْ
ٌٌ‫ىٌش َمالِ ِو‬ ِ َ‫ٌعل‬ ‫و‬ِ ِ
‫ن‬
َ ْ َ َ َ‫ي‬ ِ
‫م‬ ‫ي‬ِ‫ب‬ٌ ‫ض‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ػ‬َ‫ق‬ٌ ِ
‫ة‬ ‫َل‬
َ ‫يٌالص‬
َّ ِ
‫اٌف‬‫م‬ ِ
ً ‫ٌإِ َذاٌ َكا َفٌقَائ‬
Wa‟il ٌُ‫ٌع ْنو‬ ِ ‫ر‬narrated,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
P “I saw Allah‟s Messenger ‫َصلَّىٌاهللُ ٌَعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم َصلَّىٌاهللُ ٌَعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
when he used to stand in the Salaah, he used to
hold (i.e. grasp, catch) his left (hand) with his right
(hand).”
[NARRATED BY WAAIL ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬
َ NASAI: 887,
AUTHENTICATED (SAHEEH) BY ALBANI]
 Right Haath ko Left Haath par
rakhna saheeh ka ya Left Haath
ko Right haath se pakadna
Saheeh hai?
Rakhna Pakadna

Donon Saheeh
Placing the Right Holding the Left
hand on the Left hand with the
Right
 Right Haath ko Left Haath par
rakhna saheeh ka ya Left Haath
ko Right haath se pakadna
Saheeh hai?
Rakhna Pakadna

Donon Saheeh
 Placing the Right hand
on the Left hand on the
Chest
Waail ibn Hujr ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ر‬narrated,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
ٌ‫ض َعٌيَ َدهٌُالْيُ ْمنَى‬ ‫و‬‫ٌو‬ ‫م‬َّ
‫ل‬ ‫س‬‫ٌو‬ ِ
‫و‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌع‬ ‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ِ
‫ٌاهلل‬ ‫ؿ‬ ِ ‫و‬ َّ
َ ََ َ َ َ ْ َ ُ َ َ ْ ُ َ َ َ ْ ‫صل‬
‫س‬ ‫ٌر‬‫ع‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫ت‬
ُ ‫ي‬ َ: ‫عنٌوائلٌابنٌحجرٌقاؿ‬
ٌٌ‫ىٌص ْد ِرِه‬
َ َ َ ْ ُ َ‫ٌ َعلَىٌي‬
‫ل‬
َ ‫ىٌع‬ ‫ر‬ ‫س‬ ‫ْي‬
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬ ِ
‫ه‬ ِ
‫د‬
“I prayed with Allah‟s Messenger ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ and he ‫ٌو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
ِ َ ‫ صلَّىٌاهلل‬kept
َ ‫ٌعلَْيو‬ُ َ
his right hand on his left hand on his chest”
[NARRATED BY WAAIL IBN HUJR ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬
َ IBN KHUZAIMA: 479, GRADED (SAHEEH) BY ALBANI IN
SAHEEH IBN KHUZAIMA 479.
 ٌٌ‫اؿ‬ ٍ ‫َع ْنٌطَ ُاو‬
ٌَ َ‫سٌق‬
ٌ‫ىٌعلَىٌيَ ِد ِه‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ‫ْي‬
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ه‬ ‫د‬
َ ‫ٌي‬‫ع‬ ‫ض‬
َ
َ َُْ ُ َ ُ َ َ َ َ ْ َ ُ ‫ٌي‬ ‫م‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫س‬ ‫ٌو‬ ِ
‫و‬ ‫ي‬‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ِ َّ
َ ‫ٌر ُس ْو ُؿٌالل‬
‫و‬ َ ‫َكا َف‬
ٌٌ‫الْيُ ْس َرى‬
ٌٌ‫يٌالص ََل ِة‬
َّ ِ‫ٌو ُى َوٌف‬ َ
ِ‫اٌعلَىٌص ْد ِر‬
‫ه‬ َ َ ‫م‬َ ‫ه‬
ُ ‫ػ‬َ‫ن‬‫ػ‬ ‫ي‬
ْ ‫ػ‬
َ ‫ب‬ ٌ‫د‬ُّ ‫ش‬
ُ ‫ٌي‬
َ ‫م‬َّ ‫ث‬
ُ
P Taaoos narrated,
“The Messenger of Allah ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ used to place his right
hand on his left hand, and then he ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ folded them
strictly on his chest in Salaah.”
ABU DAWOOD: 759, GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH ABU DAWOOD 687]
 ٌٌٌَ‫ْبٌالطائيٌقَاؿ‬
ٍ ‫ٌىل‬
ُ ‫َع ْن‬
ٌٌ‫سا ِرِه‬ ‫ٌي‬‫ن‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ٌو‬‫و‬ِ ِ
‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫م‬ ‫ٌي‬‫ن‬ ‫ٌع‬ ‫ؼ‬
ُ ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ن‬
َ َ ْ َ َ ْ َ ْ َ َ َْ َ َ َ ْ َ ُ‫ػ‬‫ي‬ ٌ ‫م‬َّ
‫ل‬ ‫س‬‫ٌو‬ ِ
‫و‬ ‫ي‬َ‫ل‬‫ٌع‬ ‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ِ
َ َّ ‫تٌالنَّب‬
‫ي‬ ُ ْ‫َرأَي‬
ٌٌ-ٌ‫ىٌص ْد ِرِه‬ ِ ِ َ َ‫اؿٌي‬َ َ‫َوَرأَيْػتُوٌُق‬
َ َ ‫ٌى‬
َ‫ل‬‫ٌع‬‫ه‬ ‫ذ‬ َ ‫ض ُع‬
ٌٌ‫ص ِل‬ ِ
َ ‫ىٌعلَىٌالْيُ ْس َرىٌفَػ ْو َؽٌال‬
‫ف‬ْ ‫ْم‬ َ َ‫فٌيَ ْحيَىٌالْيُ ْمن‬ َ ‫ص‬
َ ‫َو‬
P Hulb At taai ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ر‬narrated,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
“I saw the Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬َ turning from his right and
his left (i.e. after Tasleem) and I saw him ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ
keeping this on his chest.” Yahya described right on left on
the joint.
[NARRATED BY HULB AT TAAI ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬
َ MUSNAD AHMED: 21967. THIS
HADITH HAS BEEN DECLARED SAHEEH BY SHAMSULHAQ
AZEEMABADI IN 'AWN AL MAABOOD'.]
Title: Anwaarul Badr

Subject: Proof of placing the

hands on the Chest from the
Qur’an and the authentic
Ahadith

Writer: Shaikh Kifayatullah

Sanabilil

Download: www.iicou.com –
Salah Training Course
 There is no
Saheeh Hadith
about tying the
hands below the
navel
 - Hands too high
- Shoulders
should be more
relaxed
Should look at the
place of the
Sajdah, not
straight
The Opening Duaa
 ٌ‫اي‬
ٌَ َ‫يٌوبَػ ْي َنٌ َخطَاي‬ ِ‫اع ْدٌبػ ْين‬ِ ‫اللَّه َّمٌب‬ “O Allah, remove my sins
َ َ َ ُ from me as you have
ٌِ ‫ؽ َوال َْمغْ ِر‬
ٌ‫ب‬ ٌِ ‫تٌبَػ ْي َنٌال َْم ْش ِر‬ َ ‫اع ْد‬َ َ‫ٌٌ َك َماٌب‬ removed the East from the
West.
ٌٌ‫يٌم َنٌالْ َخطَايَا‬ ِ ِ‫ٌاللَّه َّمٌنَػ ّْقن‬
ُ O Allah, purify me from sins
َّ ٌ‫ض ٌِم َن‬
ٌِ َ‫الدن‬
ٌ‫س‬ ُ َ‫ٌاْلَبْػي‬
ْ ‫ب‬ ُ ْ ‫َّو‬
‫ػ‬ ‫ث‬‫ىٌال‬ َّ
‫ق‬ ‫َك َماٌيُػنَػ‬ as a white garment is
purified from filth.
ٌٌ‫اي‬ ‫اي‬ ‫ط‬ ‫خ‬ ٌ‫ل‬ ‫س‬ ِ ‫غ‬ ‫ٌا‬ ‫م‬ ‫ه‬ َّ
َ َ َ ْ َ ْ َّ ُ ‫الل‬ O Allah! Wash away my sins
‫بِال َْم ِاءٌ َوالثَّػ ْل ِجٌ َوالْبَػ َرٌِد‬
with water, snow and hail."
SAHEEH BUKHARI :744
 ٌٌ‫اللَّوٌُأَ ْكبَػ ُرٌ َكبِ ًيرا‬
ٌ‫اٌو ُس ْب َحا َفٌاللَّ ِوٌبُ ْك َرًة‬ ‫ير‬ ِ‫والْحم ُدٌلِلَّ ِوٌ َكث‬
َ ً َْ َ
ٌ‫يَل‬
ًٌ ‫َص‬ ِ ‫وأ‬
َ
“Allah is truly Great, praise be
to Allah in abundance. Glory be
to Allah in the morning and the
evening. “
SAHEEH MUSLIM:601
ٌٌ:ٌ‫وؿ‬ ِ ‫ابٌ َكا َفٌيجهرٌبِ َه ُؤََل ِءٌالْ َكلِم‬
ُ ‫اتٌيَػ ُق‬ ِ َّ
‫ط‬ ‫خ‬
َ ْ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ن‬ ‫ٌب‬ ‫ر‬‫م‬‫ٌع‬
ُ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬
َ ُ َ ْ َ ْ
َ ََ
ٌٌ‫ٌوبِ َح ْم ِد َؾ‬
َ ‫م‬
َّ ‫ه‬
ُ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫ك‬َ ‫ن‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ح‬َ ‫ب‬
ْ ‫س‬
ُ
ٌٌ‫ٌوََلٌإِلَوٌَغَْيػ ُر َؾ‬
َ َ‫ؾ‬َ ُّ
‫د‬ ‫ىٌج‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ع‬َ ‫ػ‬
َ‫ت‬‫ٌو‬ ‫ك‬ َ
َ ُ ََ ‫م‬ ‫اس‬
ْ ٌ‫ؾ‬ َ ‫ار‬ ‫ب‬‫ػ‬‫ت‬
َ
Abdah narrated,
“Umar bin al-Khattab used to recite loudly
these words: [Glory to You, O Allah, and yours
is the Praise, and Blessed is your Name. and
Exalted is your Majesty. and there is no other
object of worship beside You].”
SAHEEH MUSLIM 399
Saying – “Aaoozu billah…”
 Qur'an, Surah An-Nahl 16:98,
ٌ‫تٌالْ ُق ْرآ ٌَف‬ ْ
َ َ َ َ‫ف‬
‫أ‬‫ر‬ ‫ػ‬َ‫ق‬ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬ ‫إ‬ِ
ِ ِ
ٌٌ‫الرج ْيم‬ٌ ِ
‫اف‬ ‫ط‬ ‫ي‬ َّ
‫الش‬ ٌ ‫ن‬ ِ
‫ٌم‬ ِ
‫و‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ال‬ِ
‫ب‬ ٌ ‫ذ‬ ِ
ْ َ‫است‬
‫ع‬
َّ َ ْ َ ّ ْ َ‫ٌف‬
“So when you recite the Qur'an, [first]
seek refuge in Allah from Satan, the
expelled [from His mercy].”
 Aaoozubillah – longer version
…ٌ‫ٌإِ َذاٌقَ َاـ ٌِم َنٌاللَّْي ِل‬ٌ‫ٌر ُس ْو ُؿٌاللَّ ِو‬
ٌ‫اؿ‬
َ َ‫يٌق‬ ٍ ‫َعنٌأَبِيٌس ِع‬
ّْ ‫يدٌالْ ُخ ْد ِر‬ َ ْ

َ َ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬
Rٌ‫ٌاللَّوٌُأَ ْكبَػ ُرٌ َكبِْيػ ًراٌثَََلثًا‬:ٌ‫ثُ َّمٌيَػ ُق ْو ُؿ‬
ٌ‫ٌالرِج ْي ِم‬
َّ ِ
‫اف‬ ‫ط‬
َ ‫ي‬ َّ
‫ٌالش‬ ‫ن‬ ِ
‫ٌم‬ ِ
‫م‬ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫ل‬ ‫ْع‬
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬ ‫ع‬ِ ‫ي‬‫م‬ِ ‫ٌالس‬‫و‬ِ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ال‬ِ‫أَعُ ْوذٌُب‬
R
ْ ْ ْ َ ْ َّ
ٌُ‫ٌونَػ ْفثِ ِوٌثُ َّمٌيَػ ْق َرأ‬ ‫و‬ِ ‫ِمنٌىم ِزِهٌونَػ ْف ِخ‬
R
َ َ َْ ْ
Abu Sa’id Al-Khudri ُ‫ َر ِض َي اهللُ َعنْه‬narrated,
“When the Messenger of Allah  got up to pray at night …(after Duaa al Istiftah) He
 then said "I seek refuge in Allah, All-Hearing and All-Knowing from the accursed
devil, from his evil suggestion (hamz), from his puffing up (nafkh), and from his
spitting (nafth)" He  then recited (the Qur'an).”
ABU DAWOOD:775, GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH ABU DAWOOD 748]
Saying, “Bismillah”
 ٍ ِ‫س ب ِن مال‬
ٌ ‫ك قَ َال‬ َ ْ ِ َ‫َع ْن أَن‬
ٌٌ‫ٌوعُثْ َما َف‬ ‫ر‬‫م‬ ‫ع‬
ُ ‫ٌو‬ ٍ
‫ر‬ ‫ك‬
ْ ‫يٌب‬ ِ
‫ب‬َ‫أ‬‫ٌو‬ ‫م‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫س‬‫ٌو‬ ِ
‫و‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬
َ ‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ‫ي‬ّْ ِ
‫ب‬ َّ
‫ن‬ ‫ٌال‬‫ف‬َ ‫ل‬
ْ ‫خ‬
َ ٌ‫ت‬ ُ ‫ي‬ َّ
‫صل‬
َ ََ َ َ َ َ َ َ ْ ُ َ ْ َ
ٌٌ‫بٌال َْعالَ ِم ْي َن‬ ِ َّ ِ
ّْ َ ‫ْح ْمدٌل‬
‫ٌر‬ ‫و‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬ ‫ٌب‬ِ ‫ف‬َ ‫و‬ ‫ح‬ ِ‫فَ َكانُػواٌيستَػ ْفت‬
َ ُْ ْ َ ْ
ِ ِ‫ٌالرِحي ِمٌفِيٌأ ََّو ِؿٌقِراء ٍةٌوََلٌف‬
ٌٌٌ‫يٌآخ ِرَىا‬ ‫ن‬ِ ‫م‬ ‫ح‬ ‫ٌالر‬ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫م‬ِ ‫س‬ ِ
َ ََ ْ َّ َْ َّ ْ ‫ََلٌيَ ْذ ُك ُرْو َفٌب‬
Anas bin Malik ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬
َ ُ‫ َرض َيٌاهلل‬narrated, ِ
“I observed Salaah behind the Messenger of Allah ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ
and Abu Bakr and Umar and 'Uthman ‫ٌع ْنوٌُـ‬ ِ ‫ر‬. They started (loud
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
recitation) with: AI-hamdu lillahi Rabb al-'Alamin [All Praise is
due to Allah, the Lord of the worlds] and did not recite Bismillah
ir- Rahman-ir-Rahim (loudly) at the beginning of the recitation
nor at the end of it.”
SAHEEH MUSLIM (THE BOOK OF SALAAH) 399]
Reciting Surah al Fatihah
Reading Surah Al Fatihah is
compulsory

ٌِ‫ََلٌص ََل َةٌلِمنٌلَّمٌيػ ْقرأٌْبَِفاتِحة‬

َ َ َْ َْ َ
ٌ‫اب‬ ِ ِ
ٌ َ‫الْكت‬
The Prophet  said,
"Whoever does not recite Al-Fatiha
in his Salaah, his Salaah is invalid."
SAHEEH BUKHARI:756, SAHEEH MUSLIM:394
 Reading Surah Al Fatihah is
compulsory
The Prophet  said,
ٌٌ‫اجٌثَََلثًاٌغَْيػ ُرٌتَ َم ٍاـ‬ ‫د‬ ِ
‫ٌخ‬ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫ه‬ ‫ف‬ ٌ ِ
‫آف‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ق‬ ْ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬ ‫ـ‬ ‫أ‬ ِ
‫ب‬ ٌ‫ا‬‫ه‬ ِ ْ َّ
ٌ َ َ َ ْ ُ ّْ ُ َ ْ َ َ ْ َ ‫ٌصل‬
‫ػ‬‫ي‬‫ٌف‬ ‫أ‬‫ر‬‫ق‬ْ ‫ػ‬‫ي‬ ٌ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬
َ ٌ‫ة‬
ً ‫َل‬
َ ‫ىٌص‬ َ ‫َم ْن‬
ٌ‫ك‬ َ َْ‫س‬ِ ‫ف‬ ‫ػ‬‫ن‬ ٌ‫ي‬ِ
‫اٌف‬ ‫ه‬ِ
‫ب‬ ٌْ
‫أ‬‫ر‬‫ػ‬‫ق‬
ْ ‫ٌا‬‫اؿ‬
َ ‫ق‬ ‫ػ‬‫ف‬ ٌ ِ
‫اـ‬ ‫م‬ ِ
‫ٌاْل‬ ‫اء‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ٌو‬
َ َ َ ْ َ َ َ ُ ْ ُ َ ََ َْ ُ ‫ف‬ ‫و‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ن‬ ٌ‫ا‬ َّ
‫ن‬ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ة‬‫ر‬ ‫ػ‬‫ي‬‫ر‬ ‫يٌى‬ِ
‫ب‬َ ِ
‫ٌْل‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫ق‬ ‫ف‬
َ
…
َ َ َ ْ
“If anyone observes Salaah in which he does not recite Umm al-Qur'an, It
is deficient. [he  said this three times] and not complete.”
It was said to Abu Hurairah: At times we are behind the Imam. He said:
„Recite it inwardly…‟
SAHEEH MUSLIM :395
 Reciting behind the Imam
P Ubadah bin As-Saamit ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ر‬narrated,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ

ٌ‫ٌعلَْي ِو‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ث‬‫ػ‬ ‫ف‬ٌ ٌ ِ

‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫ؿ‬ ‫و‬ ‫س‬ ‫ٌَر‬ ‫أ‬‫ر‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ف‬ٌ ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ج‬ ‫ف‬ ْ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬ ِ
‫ة‬ ‫َل‬ ‫يٌص‬ ِ
‫ف‬ ٌ ٌ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫ؿ‬ِ ‫ٌر ُس ْو‬
َ ْ َ ُ َ َ  ُ ُْ َ َ ْ َ َ َ َ َ  َ‫ف‬ َ ‫ُكنَّاٌ َخ ْل‬
ٌٌُ‫اءة‬ ‫ر‬ ِ ‫ال‬
‫ْق‬
ََ
ٌَ َ‫اٌر ُس ْو َؿٌاللَّ ِوٌق‬
ٌ‫اؿ‬ ِّ ِ ِ َّ
َ َ َ ْ َ َ َ ْ َ َ َ ْ ُ َ َ ْ ‫اؿٌلَ َعل‬
‫اٌي‬ ‫ذ‬ ‫ٌى‬ ‫م‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ن‬ ٌ‫ا‬‫ن‬ ‫ل‬
ْ ‫ػ‬
ُ ‫ق‬ ٌ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬
ُ ‫ام‬ ‫م‬ ‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ف‬ ‫ل‬
ْ ‫خ‬ ٌ ‫ف‬
َ ‫و‬ ‫ء‬‫ر‬ ‫ق‬ْ ‫ػ‬ ‫ت‬ ٌ‫م‬ ‫ك‬
ُ َ َ‫غٌق‬ َ ‫فَػلَ َّماٌفَػ َر‬
ٌٌ‫ٌص ََل َةٌلِ َم ْنٌلَّ ْمٌيَػ ْق َرأٌْبِ َها‬َ ُ ‫ٌَل‬َ ‫و‬ َّ
‫ن‬ ِ
‫إ‬‫ف‬
َ ٌ ِ
‫اب‬ ‫ت‬ ِ
‫ْك‬
َ َ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ة‬ِ ‫ح‬ ِ
‫ات‬‫ف‬َ ِ
‫ب‬ ٌ ‫َل‬َّ ِ
‫ٌ ََلٌتَػ ْف َعلُ ْواٌإ‬
“We were behind the Messenger of Allah  at the dawn Salaah, and he  recited (the
passage), but the recitation became difficult for him. Then when he  finished, he  said:
„Perhaps you recite behind your imam?‟ We replied, „Yes, it is so, O Messenger of Allah‟. He
 said, „Do not do so except when it is Fatihat ul-Kitab, for he who does not recite it is not
credited with having prayed‟.”
[NARRATED BY UBADAH BIN AS SAAMIT ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬
َ ABU DAWOOD :823 GRADED (HASAN) ,
MISHKAAT 854]
Title: Nasrul Baari

Subject: Proof of Reciting Surah

Al Fatiha behind the Imam in
Salah from the Qur’an and the
authentic Ahadith

Writer: Imam Bukhari

Translator: Shaikh Zubair Ali

zaee

Download: www.iicou.com –
Salah Training Course
Title: Tawdeehul Kalaam

Subject: Proof of Reciting

Surah Al Fatiha behind the
Imam in Salah from the
Qur’an and the authentic
Ahadith

Writer: Irshaadul Haq Asari

Download: www.iicou.com
– Salah Training Course
Saying Aameen
The Imam saying Aameen
ٌٌ ٌَ‫ٌح ْج ٍرٌقَاؿ‬ ِ ‫َعن‬
ُ ‫ٌوائ ِلٌبْ ِن‬
َْ

ٌٌَ‫ ٌٌإِ َذاٌقَػ َرأ‬ٌ‫ٌر ُس ْو ُؿٌاللَّ ِو‬

ٌ ‫ف‬
َ ََ ‫ا‬‫ك‬
ٌٌ))ٌ‫ٌالضالّْْي َن‬
َّ ‫((ٌ َوََل‬
ٌٌٌُ‫اٌص ْوتَو‬ ِ ِ
َ َ َ َ َ َ َ ْ ٌ‫اؿ‬
‫ه‬‫ب‬ ٌ‫ع‬ ‫ف‬‫ر‬‫ٌو‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬‫آم‬ َ َ‫ق‬
Wa‟il bin Hijr ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعنٌْو‬narrated,
"The Messenger of Allah (s) when he used to
say, " ٌ‫( َوََلٌالضَّالّْيْ َن‬Nor the way of those who have gone
astray)" he used to say "Ameen" and used to
raise his voice while saying it."
[NARRATED BY WAAIL BIN HUJR ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬
َ ABU
DAWOOD:932 GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH ABU
DAWOOD 863]
 Saying Aameen behind the Imam
ٌ ٌَ‫قَاؿ‬

ٌ‫ٌوافَ َق‬ ‫ن‬

َ َْ ‫ٌم‬ ‫و‬
ُ َّ
‫ن‬ ِ
‫إ‬‫ف‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫و‬ ْ ‫ػ‬‫ن‬
ُ ‫م‬ّْ ‫أ‬
َ ‫ف‬
َ ٌ ‫اـ‬
ُ ‫م‬ ِ
‫ٌاْل‬
َ َْ ‫ن‬ ‫َم‬
َّ ‫أ‬ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬
ٌ‫ٌماٌتَػ َق َّد َـ‬‫و‬ ‫ل‬
َ ٌ‫ر‬ ِ
‫ف‬ ‫غ‬
ُ ٌ ‫ة‬ِ ‫ك‬ َ ِ‫ئ‬ ‫َل‬ َ ‫ْم‬‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫م‬ ْ
‫أ‬ ‫ت‬
َ ٌ ‫و‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ػ‬‫ي‬ ِ
‫م‬ ْ
‫تَأ‬
ُ
َ َ َ َ ْ ُ ُ ْ
ٌ‫ِم ْنٌ َذنْبِ ٌِو‬
The Prophet  said,
"Say „Ameen‟ when the Imam says it and if
the Ameen of any one of you coincides with
that of the angels then all his past sins will
be forgiven."
SAHEEH BUKHARI:780, SAHEEH MUSLIM 410
 The Masjid would echo
ٌٌُ‫تٌلَو‬
ُ ‫عبدٌالرزاؽٌعنٌبنٌجريجٌعنٌعطاءٌقاؿٌقُػ ْل‬
ٌٌ‫اؿٌنَػ َع ْم‬
َ َ‫آف؟ٌق‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَىٌإِثْ ِرٌأ ُّْـٌالْ ُقر‬
َ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ّْ‫ؤ‬َ ‫ػ‬‫ي‬ ٌ‫ر‬ِ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬‫ب‬‫ٌالز‬
ُّ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌب‬ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ َ
‫أ‬
ْ ُ ُ َ ُ ْ ْ
ِ ِ ِ َّ
ًٌٌٌ‫تىٌأَفٌل ْل َم ْسجدٌلَلَ َّجة‬ ِ ِ ِ
َّ ‫ٌح‬
َ ‫ٌوَراءه‬ َ ‫َويُػ َؤَّم ُنٌم ْن‬
P Abdur-Razzaq narrated from ibn Juraij from Ata‟a ….. ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ‫ر‬
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬َ

“I said, “Did Ibn-Zubair say Aameen after the „Mother of

the Quran‟ (Al-Faatihah)?”
He said, “Yes! And the people behind him would also say
Aameen until there would be an echo sounding in the
Masjid.”
MUSNAF ABDUR-RAZZAK: 2640, BUKHARI NARRATED THIS WITH
TA‟ALIQ IN THE BOOK OF THE CHARACTERISTIC OF SALAAH: 29:
CHAPTER: THE IMAM SAYING AAMEEN ALOUD. GRADED (SAHEEH) IN
SAHEEH AL JAAME 204
Title: Al Qaul al Mateen fil
Jarh bi-taameen

Subject: Proof of Saying

Ameen aloud in Salah from
the Qur’an and the authentic
Ahadith

Writer: Shaikh Zubair Ali zaee

Download: www.iicou.com –
Salah Training Course
Recitation after Surah al Fatiha
Recitation after Surah Fatiha is not
Compulsory
Abu Hurairah ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ‫ر‬
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬َ said,
ٌٌ‫َت‬‫أ‬‫ز‬ ‫َج‬
ْ َْ ْ‫أ‬ ٌ ِ
‫آف‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ق‬
ُ ْ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬ ‫ُـ‬
ّْ ‫أ‬ٌ‫ى‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬ ِ
َ ْ َ ْ ‫َوإ‬
‫د‬ ‫ز‬ ‫ت‬ٌ ‫م‬َ‫ل‬ٌ ‫ف‬
ْ ِ
ٌ‫تٌفَػ ُه َوٌ َخ ْيػ ٌر‬ ‫د‬ ِ
َ ْ ‫َوإ‬
‫ز‬ ٌ ‫ف‬
ْ ِ
“If you recite "Al-Fatiha" only it is
sufficient but if you recite something
else in addition, it is better.”
SAHEEH BUKHARI (CHARACTERISTICS OF SALAAH) 1:
739, SAHEEH MUSLIM
Some other things about the
Recitation
 Recite Beautifully

Qur'an, Surah Al-Muzammil 73:4

ِ
ٌٌ‫َوَرتّْ ِلٌالْ ُق ْرآ َفٌتَػ ْرت ْي ًَل‬
“And recite the Qur'an with measured
recitation”
 Recite Beautifully

The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬

َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ said,
ٌٌ‫ص َواتِ ُك ْم‬ ِ
ْ ‫َزيّْػنُػ ْواٌالْ ُق ْرآ َفٌب‬
‫أ‬
َ
“Make the Qur‟an beautiful with your voice.”
[NARRATED BY AL-BARA‟A ‫ ;رضي هللا عنه‬SAHEEH BUKHARI WITH A MUALLAQ CHAIN OF NARRATION IN BOOK OF TAWHEED, IN THE
CHAPTER, “THE ONE WHO KNOWS THE QURAN WELL WILL BE WITH THE HONOURED ANGELS”; ALSO NARRATED BY AL-BARA
IBN AAZIB ‫ َرضِ َي هللا ُ َع ْن ُه‬MUSNAD AHMED, ABU DAWOOD, NASAI:1016, IBN MAJAH:1668, IBN HIBBAN, HAAKIM; ALSO NARRATED BY
ABU HURAIRAH RECORDED BY ABU NASR AS-SAJAZI IN AL-IBANAH; ALSO NARRATED BY IBN ABBAS ‫ َرضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬DAR-QUTNI IN AL-
AFRAAD, AL-KABEER BY TABARANI, ALSO NARRATED BY AISHA ‫ َرضِ َي هللا ُ َع ْن ُه‬AL HILYAH BY ABU NAEEM; GRADED SAHEEH
INSAHEEH AL JAAME 3580]
The tongue should move with all
recitation
Abdullah bin Busr ‫ رضي هللا عنه‬narrated,

ٌٌ‫ٌذ ْك ِرٌاللَّ ِو‬ ِ ‫كٌرطْب‬

ِ ‫اٌمن‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ا‬‫س‬ِ ُ ‫ََلٌيَػ َز‬
ْ ً َ َ ُ َ ‫اؿٌل‬
“Let your tongue be constantly wet
with the remembrance of Allah.”
[NARRATED BY ABDULLAH BIN BUSR ‫;رضي هللا عنه‬
RECORDED IBN MAJAH :3796
SAHEEH AT-TARGEEB 1491]
Preferably Recite a Verse and then
another verse
Umme Salamah ‫ٌع ْنها‬ ِ ‫ ر‬narrated,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
ٌٌ‫ت‬
ْ َ‫ٌسلَ َمةٌَقَال‬
َ ‫َع ْنٌأ ُّْـ‬
ٌٌُ‫اءتَو‬‫ر‬ ِ‫ٌعلَي ِوٌوسلَّمٌيػ َقطّْعٌق‬ ‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ىٌال‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫وؿٌالل‬
ُ ‫ٌر ُس‬
ََ ُ َُ ََ ْ َ ُ َ َ ‫َكا َف‬
ٌٌ‫ف‬ ُ ‫بٌال َْعالَ ِم ْي َنٌثُ َّمٌيَِق‬ ّْ ‫ٌر‬ ِ َّ‫يػ ُقو ُؿٌالْحم ُدٌلِل‬
‫و‬
َ َْ ْ َ
ٌٌ‫ف‬ ِ
‫ق‬ ‫ٌي‬ ‫م‬ ‫ث‬ ٌ ِ
‫م‬ ‫ي‬ ِ َّ ‫الر ْح َم ِن‬
ُ َ َّ ُ ْ ‫ٌالر‬
‫ح‬ َّ
ّْ ‫كٌيَػ ْوِـ‬
ٌٌٌ‫ٌالديْ ِن‬ ِ ِ‫وَكا َفٌيػ ْقرُؤ َىاٌمل‬
َ ََ َ
“The Messenger of Allah ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ used to recite: "In the
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
name of Allah, the Cherisher and Sustainer of the worlds; most
Gracious, most Merciful; Master of the Day of Judgment,"
breaking its recitation into verses, one after another.”
[ TIRMIZI: 2927. SAHIH(SAHEEH) BY ALBANI IN SAHEEH AL JAAME]
Think about what you are reading
Qur'an, Surah Saad 38:29
ٌ‫ٌمبَ َار ٌؾٌلِيَ َّدبَّػ ُرْواٌ َآيَاتِِو‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ي‬‫ل‬
َ ِ
ُ َ ْ ُ َ َ ْ ٌ َ‫ك‬
‫إ‬ ٌ‫اه‬ ‫ْن‬
‫ل‬‫ز‬‫ػ‬‫ن‬َ‫أ‬ ٌ‫اب‬‫ت‬ِ
ٌٌ‫اب‬ ِ َ‫ٌاْلَلْب‬ْ ْ ْ َ َ ََ‫َول‬
‫و‬ ‫ل‬
ُ‫ُو‬
‫أ‬ ٌ‫ر‬ َّ
‫ك‬ ‫ذ‬ ‫ت‬‫ي‬ِ
“[This is] a blessed Book which We
have revealed to you, [O
Muhammad], that they might reflect
upon its verses and that those of
understanding would be reminded.”
Think about what you are reading

Ibn Abbas ‫ٌع ْنػ ُهما‬ ِ ‫ر‬said,

َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
ٌٌ‫ت ٌِم ْنػ َها‬ ‫ل‬
ْ ‫ق‬ ‫اٌع‬‫ٌم‬ َّ
‫َل‬ ِ
َ ََ َ َ َ َ ْ ‫ك‬
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ك‬ِ
‫ت‬ ‫َل‬ ‫ٌص‬‫ن‬ ِ
‫ٌم‬ َ َ‫سٌل‬
َ ‫ي‬
ْ ‫ل‬
َ
“You will get from your Salah only
that portion which you read with
attention.”
[MAJMOO AL FATAWA BY IBN TAYMIYAH VOL 22, PAGE:
603]
 If there is any disturbance in recitation
Abu Al- A‟alaa ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ِ ‫ ر‬narrated,
َ
ٌٌ‫َع ْنٌأَبِيٌال َْع ََل ِء‬
ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬
َ ْ َ ُ‫ٌصلَّىٌاللَّو‬
َ ‫ٌو َسلَّ َمٌفَػ َق‬
ٌٌ‫اؿ‬ ‫و‬ َ ‫اصٌأَتَىٌالنَّبِ َّي‬ ِ ‫َفٌعُثْ َما َفٌبْ َنٌأَبِيٌال َْع‬ َّ ‫أ‬
ٌٌ‫اٌعلَ َّي‬
َ ‫س َه‬ ِ‫ٌص ََلتِيٌوقِراءتِيٌيَػ ْلب‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬‫يٌو‬ ِ‫اؿٌبػ ْين‬ ‫ٌح‬ ‫د‬ ‫ق‬ ٌ ‫ف‬ ‫ا‬‫ط‬ ‫ي‬ َّ
‫ٌالش‬ َّ
‫ف‬ ِ
‫إ‬ٌ ِ َّ‫وؿٌالل‬
‫و‬ َ ‫اٌر ُس‬
ُ َََ َ َ َ ْ َ َ َ َ ْ َ َ َ ْ َ َ‫ي‬
ٌٌ‫ٌو َسلَّ َم‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬
‫و‬ ‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ىٌال‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ِ َّ‫اؿٌرسو ُؿٌالل‬
‫و‬
َ ْ َ ُ َ ْ ُ َ َ ‫فَػ َق‬
ٌٌ‫ب‬ ِ ‫اؿٌلَو‬
ٌ َ ُ ُ ‫اؾٌ َش ْيطَا ٌفٌيُػ َق‬
‫ز‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ن‬
ْ ‫ٌخ‬ َ ‫َذ‬
ٌٌ‫سا ِر َؾٌثَََلثًا‬ ‫ىٌي‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬
َ ‫ل‬ ‫ف‬ِ ْ‫فَِإ َذاٌأَحسستَوٌُفَػتَػع َّو ْذٌبِاللَّ ِو ٌِم ْنوٌُوات‬
ََ ْ َ َ َْْ
ٌٌٌ‫ٌعنّْي‬ ‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫و‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ى‬ ‫ذ‬ْ ‫أ‬
َ ‫ف‬
َ ٌ ‫ك‬َ ِ‫ْتٌ َذل‬ُ ‫اؿٌفَػ َف َعل‬
َ َ‫ق‬
َ ُ ََُ
“Uthman b. Abu al-'As reported that he came to Allah's Messenger ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ and said:
Allah's Messenger ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ , the Shaitan intervenes between me and my prayer and
my reciting of the Qur'an and he confounds me. Thereupon Allah's Messenger ٌ‫ٌعلَْي ِو‬ َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ
َّ
‫ َو َسل ٌَم‬said:, That is (the doing of the Shaitan) who is known as Khinzab, and when you
perceive its effect, seek refuge with Allah from it and spit three times to your left. I did
that and Allah dispelled that from me.”
NARRATED BY ABU AL‟ALAA ‫ ;رضي هللا عنه‬SAHEEH MUSLIM: 2203
 ‫َرفَ ُعٌالْيَ َديْن‬
Rafa-ul-yadain - Raising Hands
 ٌ‫الص ََل ٌِة‬
َّ ٌ‫اٌد َخ َلٌفِي‬ َ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ٌ ‫ر‬ ‫م‬ ‫ٌع‬
ََُ َ ْ ‫ن‬ ‫اب‬ ٌ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ
‫ع‬ٍ ِ‫َعنٌنَاف‬
ْ
ٌٌ‫ٌوَرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ َ ‫ٌ َكبَّػ َر‬
Rafa-ul-yadain
- Raising Hands
ٌٌ‫ٌرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ َ َ َ ‫َوإ‬
‫ع‬ ‫ك‬
َ ‫اٌر‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
1.Takbeer at Tahreema
ٌٌ‫ٌح ِم َد ٌهُ َرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ِ‫اؿٌس ِمعٌاللَّوٌل‬ َ ‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫َوإ‬
ٌ
َ َْ ُ َ َ 2.Before Ruku
ٌٌ‫ٌرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ ِ ِ ِ
َ ْ َ ْ َ ‫َوإ‬
‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬
َ ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬ْ‫ٌالر‬
َّ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫اـ‬ َ‫ق‬ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ 3.While saying “Sami-
ٌٌ‫كٌابْ ُنٌعُ َم َرٌإِلَىٌنَبِ ّْيٌاللَّ ِو‬ ِ
َ ‫َوَرفَ َعٌ َذل‬ Allahu li-man
Naafi‟ ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬
َ ُ‫ َرض َيٌاهلل‬narrated, ِ
“Whenever Ibn 'Umar ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ ر‬started the Salaah with
hamidah”
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
Takbeer, he used to raise his hands: whenever he did 4.On standing after 2
Ruku, he used to raise his hands and also used to raise his
hands on saying, "Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida", and he
Rakats
used to do the same on rising from the second Rak'a (for
the 3rd Rak'a). Ibn 'Umar ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ر‬said: "The Prophet 
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
used to do the same."”
SAHEEH BUKHARI :739
 ‫ُرُكوع‬
- Ruku – bowing
 Qur'an, Surah Hajj 22:77
ٌٌ‫ٌآمنُػ ْوا‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫ذ‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫اٌا‬‫ه‬ ‫ػ‬
ُّ‫ي‬َ
‫أ‬ ٌ‫ا‬‫ي‬
َ َ ْ َ َ
ٌ‫اس ُج ُد ْوا‬ ‫اٌو‬
ْ َ ُْ ْ ‫و‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬
َ ‫ار‬
“O you who have believed, bow
and prostrate”
 The Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ said,
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
ٌٌ‫ٌص ََلتِِو‬‫ن‬ ِ ‫َّاسٌس ِرقَةًٌالَّ ِذيٌيس ِر ُؽ‬
‫ٌم‬ ِ
َ ْ َْ َ ‫َس َوأٌُالن‬ ْ‫أ‬
ٌٌ‫ٌص ََلتِِو‬ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫فٌيس ِر ُؽ‬
‫ٌم‬ ِ َّ
َ ْ ْ َ ْ َ ‫وؿٌالل‬
َ ‫ي‬ ‫ك‬
َ‫ٌو‬ ‫و‬ َ ‫اٌر ُس‬
َ َ‫قَالُواٌي‬
ٌ-ٌ‫ود َىا‬
َ ُ ُ َ َ َ ُ ‫اؿ ٌََلٌيُت‬
‫ج‬ ‫ٌس‬ ‫َل‬
َ‫اٌو‬ ‫ه‬ ‫وع‬ ‫ك‬
ُ ‫ٌر‬‫م‬ُّ ِ َ َ‫ق‬
ِ ‫السج‬
ٌٌ‫ود‬ ‫ٌو‬ ‫وع‬
ِ ‫ك‬
ُ‫يٌالر‬ ِ
‫ٌف‬ ‫و‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ل‬
ْ ‫ٌص‬ ‫يم‬ ِ
ُ َ ُ ُ ُ‫ٌ ََلٌي‬-ٌ‫اؿ‬
‫ق‬ َ َ‫أ َْوٌق‬
ُ ُّ َ ُّ
“The worst type of thief is the one who steals from his prayer.‟
They asked, „O Messenger of Allaah, how can a person steal from
his prayer?‟ He ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّم‬ َ said, „By not keeping the back straight in
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
rukoo‟ and sujood.”
[NARRATED BY ABU QATADAH ‫ ;رضي هللا عنه‬MUSNAD AHMED,:22642HAAKIM,
ALSO NARRATED BYABU SAEED AL- TAYALISI, MUSNAD AHMED, MUSNAD ABU
YA‟LA, GRADED SAHEEH INSAHEEH AL JAAME 986]
 Placing hands
on the Knee
as if Holding
them
Abu-Humaid  narrated,

ٌٌ‫ض َع‬ ‫و‬‫ػ‬‫ف‬ ٌ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬‫ر‬ ٌ ٌ‫و‬ِ َّ‫وؿٌالل‬ َ ‫ٌر ُس‬ َّ ِ

َ
َ َ َ َ َ  َ ‫إ‬ ‫ف‬
ٌٌ‫ٌعلَْي ِه َما‬ ‫ض‬ ِ
‫ب‬ ‫ا‬‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫و‬َّ
َ ٌ ُ َ ْ ََ ُ َ ْ‫يَ َدي‬
‫ن‬ ‫أ‬
َ ‫ك‬ٌ ٌ
‫و‬ِ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ك‬
ْ‫ىٌر‬ ‫ل‬
ٌَ‫ع‬ ٌ
‫و‬ِ
ٌ‫ٌج ْنبَػ ْي ِو‬ ‫ن‬
َ ْ َ ‫اٌع‬
َ ‫م‬ ‫اى‬
ُ ‫ح‬
َّ ‫ن‬
َ ‫ػ‬‫ف‬
َ ٌ ِ
‫و‬ ‫ي‬
ْ ‫د‬
َ َّ
َ َ ‫َوَوت‬
‫ٌي‬‫ر‬ ‫ػ‬
Indeed! Allah‟s messenger  did Rukoo and kept his
hands on his knees as if he is holding them and
stretched his hands and pushed them away from his sides.”
SUNAN ABU DAWOOD:734 AND GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH ABU
DAWOOD :723
 Stretching the
hands, pushing
them away from
the sides
Abu-Humaid  narrated,

ٌٌ‫ض َع‬ ‫و‬‫ػ‬‫ف‬ ٌ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬‫ر‬ ٌ ٌ‫و‬ِ َّ‫وؿٌالل‬ َ ‫ٌر ُس‬ َّ ِ

َ َ َ ََ َ  َ ‫إ‬ ‫ف‬
ٌٌ‫ٌعلَْي ِه َما‬ ‫ض‬ ِ
‫ب‬ ‫ا‬‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫و‬َّ
َ ٌ ُ َ ْ ََ ُ َ ْ‫يَ َدي‬
‫ن‬ ‫أ‬
َ ‫ك‬ٌ ‫و‬ِ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ك‬
ْ‫ىٌر‬ ‫ل‬
ٌَ‫ع‬ ِ
ٌ
‫و‬
ٌ‫ٌج ْنبَػ ْي ِو‬ ‫ن‬
َ ْ َ ‫اٌع‬
َ ‫م‬ ‫اى‬
ُ ‫ح‬
َّ َ‫ن‬ ‫ػ‬‫ف‬
َ ٌ ِ
‫و‬ ‫ي‬
ْ ‫د‬
َ َّ
َ َ ‫َوَوت‬
‫ٌي‬‫ر‬ ‫ػ‬
PIndeed! Allah‟s messenger  did Rukoo and kept his
hands on his knees as if he is holding them and stretched
his hands and pushed them away from his sides.”
SUNAN ABU DAWOOD:734 AND GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH ABU
DAWOOD :723
 Keep the back
straight

The Prophet ‫اهللٌُ َعلَْي ٌِوٌ َو َسلَّ ٌَم‬

ٌ ٌ‫صلَّى‬
َ said,
ٌ‫ٌالر ُج ِلٌ َحتَّى‬
َّ ُ‫ٌص ََلة‬ ِ
َ ‫ََلٌتُ ْج‬
‫ئ‬ُ ‫ز‬
ٌِ ‫الس ُج‬
ٌٌ‫ود‬ ‫ٌو‬
ُّ َ ُّ ‫وع‬
ِ ‫ك‬
ُ‫يٌالر‬ ِ
‫ٌف‬ُ َ ْ َ ُ‫ٌي‬
‫ه‬‫ر‬‫ه‬ ‫ظ‬
َ ٌ‫يم‬‫ق‬ِ
“A man's prayer does not avail him unless he keeps his back straight
when bowing and prostrating.”
[NARRATED BY ABU MAS‟UD AL-BADRI ‫ ;رضي هللا عنه‬ABU DAWOOD: 855,
GRADED SAHEEH INSAHEEH AL JAAME 7224]
 Spread the back
ٌٌ:

The Prophet  said,

...ٌ‫ َو ْام ُد ْدٌظَ ْه َر َؾ‬..ٌ‫ت‬

َ ْ َ ‫ٌإ‬...
‫ع‬ ‫ك‬
َ‫اٌر‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
“ ….. When you do Rukoo ..and
spread your back…..”
ABU DAWOOD:859 GRADED (HASAN) IN SAHEEH ABU DAWUD 805
The back should
be straight,
top priority

The hands
should be
stretched,
second priority
 ٌ‫ٌرَك َعٌفَ َج َع َلٌيَػ ُق ْو ُؿ‬َ ‫م‬
َّ ‫ث‬
ُ
‫ٌربّْ َيٌال َْع ِظ ْي ٌُم‬
َ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ح‬َ ‫ب‬
ْ ‫س‬
ُ
And would then do Ruku’ and say:
Glory be to my Mighty Lord;
SAHEEH MUSLIM 772

Reading 3 times
ABU DAWOOD 885, GRADED SAHEEH IN SAHEEH
ABU DAWOOD 828
 ِ ِ
ٌ‫ٌاللّ ُه َّػمٌا ْغف ْػرٌلي‬،ٌ‫ػناٌوبِ َح ْػمدؾ‬
َ َّ‫ٌرب‬
َ ‫كٌاللّ ُه َّػم‬
َ َ‫ُس ْبػحان‬
How perfect You are O Allah, our Lord and I praise You. O Allah, forgive me.
SAHEEH BUKHARI 794, SAHEEH MUSLIM 484

ٌ‫ٌوال ُّػروح‬ ِ ‫بٌالمَلئِ َك‬

‫ػة‬ ُّ ‫ٌر‬،ٌ‫ْوس‬
‫د‬
ّ ‫ػ‬
ُ ‫ق‬ ٌ ‫وح‬‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬‫س‬
َ َ ٌ ُّ
Perfect and Holy (He is), Lord of the angels and the Rooh (i.e. Jibra-eel).
SAHEEH MUSLIM 487
 ٌِ ‫وتٌ َوال َْملَ ُك‬
ٌ‫وت‬ ِ ‫ٌذيٌالْجبػر‬ ِ ‫سبحا َف‬
ُ ََ َ ُْ
ٌٌ‫ٌوال َْعظَ َم ِة‬ ِ ‫ْكب ِري‬
‫اء‬ ِ ‫ٌوال‬
َ َْ َ
Perfect He is, The Possessor of
total power, sovereignty,
magnificence and grandeur.
ABU DAWOOD 873, GRADED SAHEEH IN SAHEEH ABU
DAWOOD 817
ٌ،ٌ‫ٌس ْمػعي‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬ ٌ ‫ػع‬ ‫ش‬ ‫خ‬ ٌ،ٌ‫ت‬ ‫ػم‬ ‫ل‬‫َس‬‫أ‬ ٌ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬‫ٌو‬،ٌ‫ت‬‫ن‬ ِ
ْ َ َ ‫ٌوب‬
‫ػ‬ ‫ٌآم‬ ‫ك‬
َ َ َ َ َ َ َ
ْ ْ َ َ َ‫ت‬
ُ ‫ٌرَك ْػع‬
َ ‫ك‬
َ ‫ل‬
َ ٌ‫ػم‬
َّ ‫ه‬
ُ ‫ل‬
ّ ‫ال‬
‫ػلٌبِ ِوٌقَ َدمي‬
َّ ‫ٌوماٌاستَػ َق‬،ٌ‫ػبي‬
َ ‫ص‬
َ ‫ٌو َع‬،ٌ‫ػي‬
َ ‫ٌو َعظْم‬،ٌ‫ّْػي‬
َ ‫ٌوُمخ‬،ٌ‫ػري‬
َ ‫ص‬
َ َ‫َوب‬
O Allah, unto You I have bowed, and in You I have
believed, and to You I have submitted. My hearing,
sight, mind, bones, tendons and what my feet carry
are humbled before You.
MUSNAD AHMAD 1:119 (MAIMANA PRINT), GRADED SAHIH BY ALBANI IN SAHEEH IBN
HIBBAN 1898
 ٌ،ٌ‫والملَػكوت‬،ٌ‫ػروت‬
َ ‫ب‬
َ ‫ْج‬
َ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌذيٌا‬ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ػحا‬ ‫ب‬
ْ ‫س‬
ُ
ٌ‫ٌوال َْعظَ َػمو‬،ٌ‫ياء‬ ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬ ِ ‫و‬
‫الك‬
َ ْ َ
Perfect is He, The Possessor of
total power, sovereignty,
magnificence and grandeur.
ABU DAWOOD 873, GRADED SAHEEH IN SAHEEH
ABU DAWOOD 817
 ٌ‫َرفَ ُعٌالْيَ َديْ ِن‬
Raising Hands
 ٌ‫الص ََل ٌِة‬
َّ ٌ‫اٌد َخ َلٌفِي‬ َ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ٌ ‫ر‬ ‫م‬ ‫ٌع‬
ََُ َ ْ ‫ن‬ ‫اب‬ ٌ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ
‫ع‬ٍ ِ‫َعنٌنَاف‬
ْ
ٌٌ‫ٌوَرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ َ ‫ٌ َكبَّػ َر‬
Rafa-ul-yadain
- Raising Hands
ٌٌ‫ٌرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ َ َ َ ‫َوإ‬
‫ع‬ ‫ك‬
َ ‫اٌر‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
1.Takbeer at Tahreema
ٌٌ‫ٌح ِم َد ٌهُ َرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ِ‫اؿٌس ِمعٌاللَّوٌل‬ َ ‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫َوإ‬
ٌ
َ َْ ُ َ َ 2.Before Ruku
ٌٌ‫ٌرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ ِ ِ ِ
َ ْ َ ْ َ ‫َوإ‬
‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬
َ ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬ْ‫ٌالر‬
َّ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫اـ‬ َ‫ق‬ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ 3.While saying “Sami-
ٌٌ‫كٌابْ ُنٌعُ َم َرٌإِلَىٌنَبِ ّْيٌاللَّ ِو‬ ِ
َ ‫َوَرفَ َعٌ َذل‬ Allahu li-man
Naafi‟ ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬
َ ُ‫ َرض َيٌاهلل‬narrated, ِ
“Whenever Ibn 'Umar ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ ر‬started the Salaah with
hamidah”
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
Takbeer, he used to raise his hands: whenever he did 4.On standing after 2
Ruku, he used to raise his hands and also used to raise his
hands on saying, "Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida", and he
Rakats
used to do the same on rising from the second Rak'a (for
the 3rd Rak'a). Ibn 'Umar ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ر‬said: "The Prophet 
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
used to do the same."”
SAHEEH BUKHARI :739
Standing from Ruku‟
Prophet Muhammad  said to the person who prayed fast,
ٌ،‫ٌحتَّىٌتَػ ْعتَ ِد َؿٌقَائِ ًما‬
َ ‫ك‬َ ‫ٌرأْ َس‬
َ ‫ثُ َّمٌ ْارفَ ْع‬
”….and then raise your head and stand straight;”
SAHEEH BUKHARI 6667
 ٌ ٌ‫اؿ‬
َ َ‫ق‬

ٌُ‫اـٌ َس ِم َعٌاللَّوٌُلِ َم ْنٌ َح ِم َد ٌه‬ َُ ‫م‬ ِ

‫ٌاْل‬
ْ ‫اؿ‬
َ ‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬
ٌ‫فَػ ُق ْولُْوا‬
ٌ

ٌ‫ْح ْم ٌُد‬
َ َ َ َ ُ ‫الل‬
‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ٌ ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ػ‬
َّ‫ب‬‫ٌر‬‫م‬َّ ‫ه‬ َّ
ٌ‫ٌوافَ َقٌقَػ ْولُوٌُقَػ ْو َؿٌال َْم ََلئِ َك ٌِة‬ َ ْ َ ُ َ‫ف‬
‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬‫و‬ َّ
‫ن‬ ِ
‫إ‬
ٌٌ‫ٌماٌتَػ َق َّد َـ ٌِم ْنٌ َذنْبِ ِو‬ َ ُ َ ُ‫ٌغ‬
‫و‬ َ‫ل‬ ٌ ‫ر‬ ِ
‫ف‬
Narrated Abu Hurairah ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْن ٌو‬that the Messenger of Allah 
said: “When the Imam says:"Allah listens to him who
praises Him." you should say:
"O Allah, our Lord for You is the praise."
for if what anyone says synchronises with what the angels
say, his past sins will be forgiven.”
SAHEEH BUKHARI:782 SAHEEH MUSLIM:409
 When behind the Imam and he says
“Sami-Allahu li man Hamidah” we should
first repeat, “Sami-Allahu li man Hamidah”
,ٌ‫ٌو َسلَّ َم‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬
‫و‬ َ ‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ‫ي‬
َّ ِ
‫ب‬َّ
‫ن‬ ‫ٌال‬ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ, ٌ‫ة‬
َ ‫ر‬‫ػ‬ ‫ي‬‫ر‬ ‫يٌى‬ ِ
‫ب‬َ‫أ‬ ٌ ‫ن‬ ‫ع‬
َ
َ ْ ُ َ ََْ ُ ْ
,ٌُ‫ٌح ِم َده‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ِ‫ٌس ِمعٌاللَّوٌل‬:‫اـ‬ ٌ ‫م‬ ِ
‫ٌاْل‬
ْ ‫اؿ‬
َ َ‫ق‬ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫ٌ"ٌإ‬:‫اؿ‬
ٌَ َ‫ٌق‬
َ َْ ُ َ َ َُ
“ٌُ‫ٌح ِم َده‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ِ‫ٌس ِمعٌاللَّوٌل‬:‫ٌفَػ ْليػ ُقلٌمنٌوراء ٌه‬
َ ْ َ ُ َ َ َُ ََ ْ َ ْ َ
Abu Hurairah  narrates that the Prophet  said
When the Imam says,
“Sami-Allahu li man Hamidah”
Those behind him should say, “Sami-Allahu li
man Hamidah”
DAARQUTNI 1285, GRADED SAHEEH BY ARNAUT 2/139
ٌ‫ْح ْم ُد‬
َ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ك‬َ ‫ل‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬‫ن‬
َ ‫ػ‬‫ب‬
َّ‫ر‬
َ ٌ‫ْح ْم ُد‬
َ َ َ َ ُ ‫الل‬
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ك‬‫ل‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬‫ن‬‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬
َّ‫ٌر‬‫م‬َّ ‫ه‬َّ
SAHEEH MUSLIM 404 SAHEEH BUKHARI 796

ٌ‫ْح ْم ُد‬
َ ‫كٌال‬
َ َ‫اٌول‬
َ َ‫ن‬
َ ‫ػ‬‫ب‬
َّ‫ر‬ ٌٌَُ ‫ْح ْمد‬
َ َ َ َ َ ُ ‫الل‬
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ك‬‫ل‬
َ‫اٌو‬‫ن‬‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬
َّ‫ر‬ ٌ‫م‬َّ ‫ه‬َّ
SAHEEH BUKHARI 689 SAHEEH BUKHARI 795

ٌ‫اٌمبَ َارًكاٌفِ ِيو‬‫ب‬‫ي‬

ّْ
ُ ً ً َ‫ط‬ ٌ‫ا‬‫ير‬ِ‫حم ًداٌ َكث‬
َْ
“O our Lord! All the praises are for You, many good and blessed praises).”
SAHEEH BUKHARI :799

ِ ‫ٌاْلَ ْر‬
ٌ‫ض‬ ‫م‬ِ‫ٌو‬ ‫ات‬ِ
ْ َ ْ َ َ َ َّ َ ْ ‫ْح ْم ُد‬
‫ء‬ ‫ل‬ ‫او‬ ‫م‬ ‫ٌالس‬ ‫ء‬ ‫ل‬ ِ
‫ٌم‬ َّ
َ َ َ َ ُ ‫الل‬
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ك‬ ‫ل‬
َ ٌٌ‫ا‬‫ن‬‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬
َّ‫ٌر‬‫م‬َّ ‫ه‬
ٍ
ٌ‫ت ٌِم ْنٌ َش ْيءٌبَػ ْع ُد‬ ِ ِ
َ ْ َ َ ْ ‫َو‬
‫ئ‬‫اٌش‬‫ٌم‬‫ء‬ ‫ل‬ ‫م‬
“O Allah! Our Lord! unto You be praise that would fill the heavens and
the earth and fill that which will please You besides them.”
SAHEEH MUSLIM :471
Prolonging the Standing after Ruku
ٌٌ‫اؿ‬ ٍ ِ‫َعنٌثَاب‬
َ َ‫تٌق‬ ْ

ٌُ‫ٌرأْ َسو‬‫ع‬َ‫ف‬‫اٌر‬ ‫ذ‬

َ ِ
‫إ‬‫يٌو‬ ّْ
‫ل‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ٌي‬ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ‫ف‬
َ ٌ  ٌ ‫ي‬ ِ
ّْ ‫اٌص ََل َةٌالنَّب‬
َ َ‫تٌلَن‬
ُ ‫سٌيَػ ْنػ َع‬ ‫ن‬
َ َ
‫أ‬ ٌ‫ف‬َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ
ََ َ َ َُ ٌ
ٌٌ‫وؿٌقَ ْدٌنَ ِس َي‬
َ ‫ٌحتَّىٌنَػ ُق‬ ‫اـ‬‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫ع‬ِ ‫و‬ ‫ك‬
‫ٌالر‬ ‫ن‬ ِ
‫م‬
َ َ ْ ُ ُّ َ
Thabit ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعنٌْو‬narrated,
“Anas used to demonstrate to us the Salaah of the
Prophet and while demonstrating, he used to raise his
head from bowing and stand so long that we would
say that he had forgotten (the Sajdah).”
SAHEEH BUKHARI :800
Sajdah
 ٌٌ‫اؿ‬ َ َ‫ق‬
ٌ‫ض ْعٌيَ َديْ ِوٌقَػ ْب َل‬ َ َ ْ َ ََ َ ‫إ‬
‫ي‬ ‫ل‬
ْ ‫ػ‬‫ف‬
َ ٌ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬ُ ‫د‬
ُ ‫َح‬‫أ‬ ٌ ‫د‬‫ج‬ ‫اٌس‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
ٌٌ‫ُرْكبَتَػ ْي ِو‬
ٌ‫وؾٌالْبَ ِعي ٌِر‬
َ ‫َوََلٌيَػ ْبػ ُر ْؾٌبُػ ُر‬
The Prophet  said,
“When one of you prostrates
himself he must not kneel in the
manner of a camel, but should
put his hands before his knees”
[NARRATED BY ABU HURAIRAH ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬
َ SUNAN
NASAI:1091 GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH AL
JAAME 595, AL-IRWA 2:79]
 Don‟t sit like the Camel

The Camel does not have any hands, it has only legs. The camel puts its front knees on the
ground, to sit. If we put our knees on the ground, then this will be an imitation of the camel’s
kneeling. We should not imitate the camel in this and should put our hands first.
HANDS FIRST KNEES FIRST
 ٌٌ‫عنٌنافعٌعنٌابنٌعمر‬

ٌ:ٌ‫اؿ‬
َ َ‫ٌوق‬ ِ ‫ضعٌي َدي ِوٌقَػبلٌرْكبتَػي‬
‫و‬ َ ‫ٌي‬ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ٌ‫و‬َّ
‫أَن‬
َ َُ َ ْ ْ ْ َُ َ
ٌٌ‫ك‬ ِ‫ل‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ٌ‫ل‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ف‬
ْ ‫ػ‬‫ي‬ ٌ ٌ ِ
‫ٌاهلل‬‫ٌر ُس ْو ُؿ‬‫ف‬ ‫ا‬‫ك‬
َ َُ َ  َ ََ
Naafi ٌٌ‫ َرِح َموٌُاهلل‬reported,
“Ibn Umar ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعنٌْو‬used to place both his
hands (on the the ground) before his
knees. He (Ibn Umar ُ‫ ) َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعنٌْو‬said, “Allah‟s
Messenger  did the same.”
[NARRATED BY IBN UMAR ‫ َرضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُهما‬IBN
KHUZAIMAH 627, AND IMAM BUKHARI THE
MUA‟LLAQ FORM IN HIS SAHEEH: BOOK OF THE
CHARATERISTICS OF SALAAH: CHAPTER NO 46,
GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH IBN KHUZAIMAH
627]
 Notes ke Mutabik :
Sajde mein jaate waqt kaunsa
hissa pehle zameen par touch
hona chahiye?
Knees Haath

Donon Saheeh
 Notes ke Mutabik :
Sajde mein jaate waqt kaunsa
hissa pehle zameen par touch
hona chahiye?
Knees Haath

Donon Saheeh
  ٌ‫قَاؿٌٌَالنَّبِ ٌُّي‬
P
7 Bones:
ٌ‫ْج ْبػ َه ِة‬‫ل‬ ‫ىٌا‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬ ٍ
‫م‬ ‫ظ‬
ُ ‫ع‬َ
‫أ‬ ٌ ِ
‫ة‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ػ‬‫ب‬ ‫ىٌس‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬ ‫د‬ ‫ج‬ ‫َس‬‫أ‬ ٌ‫ف‬ْ َ
‫أ‬ ٌ‫ت‬ُ ْ‫أ‬
‫ر‬ ِ
‫ُم‬ - Forehead
َ َ ْ َ َْ َ َ ُ ْ
ٌٌ–ٌ‫ٌعلَىٌأَنِْف ِو‬ ِ ِ ِ
َ َ‫ٌ َوأَ َش َارٌب‬-
‫ه‬ ‫د‬ ‫ي‬ with Nose
ٌِ ‫الرْكبَتَػ ْي ِنٌ َوأَطْ َر‬
ٌٌ ‫اؼ الْ َق َد َم ْي ٌِن‬ ُّ ‫ٌو‬ ِ
َ ْ‫َوالْيَ َدي‬
‫ن‬ - Both
PThe Prophet  said,
"I have been ordered to prostrate on seven bones i.e. on
Hands
the forehead along with the tip of the nose and the
Prophet pointed towards his nose, both hands, both knees - Both
and the toes of both feet
NARRATED BY IBN ABBAS ‫ َرضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُهما‬SAHEEH Knees
BUKHARI:812
- Both toes
 ٌ ٌ‫اؿ‬
َ َ‫ق‬

ٌٌ‫ك‬ َ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ر‬ ِ
‫ٌم‬ ‫ع‬َ‫ف‬‫ار‬‫ٌو‬‫ك‬‫ي‬‫ف‬َّ
َ ْ ْ ْ ْ َ َ ْ َْ َ َْ َ ‫إ‬
‫ي‬‫ق‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ك‬
َ ٌ ‫ع‬ ‫ض‬‫ف‬
َ ٌ‫ت‬‫د‬‫ج‬‫اٌس‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
The Prophet  said,
P “When you prostrate
Raising
yourself, place the palms of elbows in
your hands on the ground Sajdah.
and raise your elbows.”
NARRATED BY AL-BARA‟A ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬
َ SAHEEH
MUSLIM:494
 ٌ ٌ‫اؿ‬
َ َ‫ق‬

ُّ ٌ‫ا ْعتَ ِدلُْواٌفِي‬

ٌ‫الس ُج ْوٌِد‬
Not P
ٌِ ‫طٌالْ َكل‬
ٌ‫ْب‬ َ ‫سا‬
َ
ِ‫اع ْي ِوٌانْب‬ ِ
َ َ ‫َح ُد ُك ْم‬
‫ر‬ ‫ٌذ‬ َ ‫سطٌْأ‬
ُ ‫ٌ َوََلٌيَػ ْب‬
putting
The Prophet  said, forearms
"Do the Sajdah properly and do not
put your fore-arms flat with elbows flat on the
touching the ground like a dog.”
NARRATED BY ANAS BIN MAALIK ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬
َ
ground
SAHEEH BUKHARI:822 SAHEEH MUSLIM :493
 ٍ ِ‫ٌع ْب ِدٌاللَّ ِوٌبْ ِنٌمال‬
ٌٌَ‫كٌابْ ِنٌبُ َح ْيػنَة‬ َ ‫َع ْن‬
َ

ٌ‫اٌصلَّىٌفَػ َّر َجٌبَػ ْي َنٌيَ َديْ ِو‬

َ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ف‬َ ‫ا‬ ‫ك‬
َ ٌٌ ٌ‫ي‬َّ ِ
‫ب‬َّ
‫ن‬ ‫ٌال‬ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬
ٌٌ‫اضٌإِبْطَْي ِو‬ُ َ‫َحتَّىٌيَػ ْب ُد َوٌبَػي‬ Keeping
Abdullah bin Malik ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْنٌو‬narrated,
hands
“When the Prophet prostrated,
he used to keep his arms so away from
widely apart that we could see the sides
the whiteness of his armpits."
[NARRATED BY ABDULLAH BIN MALIK IBN
BUHAYYANAH ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬
َ SAHEEH BUKHARI :390
SAHEEH MUSLIM:495
 Keeping the body raised above the
ground
ِ ‫ٌالس‬
ّْ ‫اع ِد‬ َّ ‫يٌح َميْ ٍد‬
ٌٌ‫ي‬ ُ ِ‫َع ْنٌأَب‬

ٌ‫ٌجافَىٌبَػ ْي َن‬،
َ ََ‫د‬َ ‫ج‬ ‫اٌس‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬ ‫ك‬
َ  ٌ ‫ي‬َّ ِ
‫ب‬َّ
‫ن‬ ‫ال‬ ٌ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬
ٌ‫تٌأَ ْفٌتَ ُم َّر‬
ْ َ َ َ ْ َ ْ َ ْ‫يَ َدي‬
‫اد‬‫َر‬‫أ‬ ٌ‫ة‬
ً ‫م‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬ ٌ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ‫و‬ ‫ل‬
َ ٌ‫َّى‬
‫ت‬ ‫ٌح‬، ِ
‫و‬
ٌ‫تٌيَ َديْ ِوٌ َم َّرت‬ َ ‫تَ ْح‬
Maimunah ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْنها‬narrated,
When the Prophet ‫ ﷺ‬prostrated himself, he
kept his arms so far away from his sides that if a
lamb had wanted to pass under his arms, it
could have done so.”
ABU DAWOOD 898, GRADED (SAHEEH) IN
SAHEEH ABU DAWOOD
Kaunse 7 Hisse Sajde mein zameen
par chhoona chahiye? – Sab 7
Select karein.
Peshaani (Forehead) aur
Pet (stomach)
naak (nose)

Donon Raan (Thighs) Donon Ghutne (Knees)

Donon Pair ki ungliyan

Donon koniyan (elbows)
(toes)

Donon hanthon ke panje se

Donon Panje (palm)
koni tak ka hissa (forearms)
Kaunse 7 Hisse Sajde mein zameen
par chhoona chahiye? – Sab 7
Select karein.
Peshaani (Forehead) aur
Pet (stomach)
naak (nose)

Donon Raan (Thighs) Donon Ghutne (Knees)

Donon Pair ki ungliyan

Donon koniyan (elbows)
(toes)

Donon hanthon ke panje se

Donon Panje (palm)
koni tak ka hissa (forearms)
 Keep hands at the level of Shoulders
ِ ‫ٌالس‬
ّْ ‫اع ِد‬ َّ ‫يٌح َم ْي ٍد‬
ٌٌ‫ي‬ ُ ِ‫ع ََ ْفٌأَب‬

ٌ..‫ٌٌ َكا َفٌإِ َذاٌ َس َج ٌَد‬ٌ‫َفٌالنَّبِ َّي‬

َّ ‫أ‬
ٌ‫ٌم ْن ِكبَػ ْي ٌِو‬ ْ ‫ٌح‬‫و‬ِ ‫ي‬‫ف‬َّ
َ َ َ ْ ‫ض َعٌٌ َك‬
‫و‬ ‫ذ‬ َ ‫َوَو‬
Abu Humaid As-Sa‟adi ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعنٌْو‬narrated,
“When Prophet  used to perform Sajdaa
he  would ..
keep his palms at the level of his
shoulders.”
[NARRATED BY ABU HUMAID AS-SA‟ADI ‫;رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬
َ
SUNAN TIRMIDHI:270 GRADED (SAHEEH) IN AL-
IRWA 2: PAGE16]
 Keep hands at the level of the Head
Waail bin Hujr ُ‫ٌعنْ ٌو‬ ِ‫ر‬
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬َ narrated,

ٌ‫ٌس َج َدٌبَػ ْي َنٌ َك َّف ْي ِو‬

َ ‫اٌس َج َد‬
َ ‫فَػلَ َّم‬
”And when he  prostrated, he 
prostrated between his two palms.”
SAHEEH MUSLIM :401

Then read this dua

ٌ‫ٌربّْ َيٌ ْاْلَ ْعلَى‬
َ ‫ُس ْب َحا َف‬
“Glory is to my lord, the most
high”
SAHIH MUSLIM:772
Sajde mein haath kahaan rakhna
chahiye?

Sar (Head) donon Kandhon (Shoulders) ke

haathon ke darmiyan level par

Donon Saheeh
Sajde mein haath kahaan rakhna
chahiye?

Sar (Head) donon Kandhon (Shoulders) ke

haathon ke darmiyan level par

Donon Saheeh
1. Hands should not touch
the knees.
2. Body should be raised
The Nose should touch
the ground
Position of the
legs – legs
standing
ٌٌ‫عنٌأَبِيٌىريػرةٌعنٌعائِشةٌقالت‬
ْ َ َ َ َ َ ْ َ ََ َْ ُ َْ
ِ ‫ٌلَْيػلَةً ٌِم َنٌال ِْف َر‬ٌ‫ٌر ُس ْو َؿٌاللَّ ِو‬
ٌُ‫اشٌفَالْتَ َم ْستُو‬ َ‫ت‬ ُ ‫فَػ َق ْد‬
ٌ‫يٌعلَىٌبَطْ ٌِن‬ َ َ‫تٌي‬ ِ
‫د‬ ْ ‫فَػ َوقَػ َع‬
ِ َ‫ٌقَ َدم ْي ِوٌو ُىوٌفِيٌالْمس ِج ِدٌو ُىماٌم ْنصوبػت‬
ٌ‫اف‬ َُْ َ َ َ ْ َ َ َ َ
Abu Hurairah ‫ َرضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬narrated from
Aisha ‫رضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬,
َ
“One night I missed Allah's Messenger 
from the bed, and when I sought him my
hand touched the soles of his feet while he
was in the state of Sajdah; they (feet) were
standing (i.e. they were propped up)
SAHEEH MUSLIM:486
Position of the legs
– Heels joined & P
toes facing Qibla

ٌ‫اصاٌ َع ِقبَػ ْي ٌِو‬

ِّ ‫ٌر‬ ‫ا‬ ‫د‬
َ ً ‫وٌس‬ ‫اج‬ ِ
َ ُ‫فَػ َو َج ْدت‬
ٌِ‫اؼٌأَصابِ ِعو‬ ِ ‫ٌمستػ ْقبِ ًَلٌبِأَطْر‬
َ َ َْ ُ
ٌٌَ‫ال ِْق ْبػلَة‬
“I found him in sajdah, joining
his heels and facing his toes
towards the Qibla.”
[NARRATED BY ‫ ; َرضِ َي هللاُ َع ْنها‬IBN
KHUZAIMAH: 654, ALSO IN IBN HIBBAN,
HAAKIM, BAIHAQI, GRADED (SAHEEH) ]
Sajde mein Donon paao ki aidiyan
(Heels) kis Haal mein hona Galat
hai?
Donon paao Khade hue choice)
(Multiple Donon paao lete ya
(Standing) dhale hue (Slanting)

Paoo ki Aidiyaan (Heels)

Donon Paoo alag alag
Mili hui

Donon Paao Hawa mein Donon Paao Zameen par

Donon Paao ki ungliyan Donon Paao ki ungliyan

Qibla Rukh (Direction) peeche ki taraf Rukh
 1. Heels should be joined.
2. Legs should be standing.
3. Fingers should be pointing to the Qibla
 1. Heels should be joined.
2. Legs should be standing.
3. Fingers should be pointing to the Qibla
Sajde mein Donon paao ki aidiyan
(Heels) kis Haal mein hona Galat
hai?
Donon paao Khade hue choice)
(Multiple Donon paao lete ya
(Standing) dhale hue (Slanting)

Paoo ki Aidiyaan (Heels)

Donon Paoo alag alag
Mili hui

Donon Paao Hawa mein Donon Paao Zameen par

Donon Paao ki ungliyan Donon Paao ki ungliyan

Qibla Rukh (Direction) peeche ki taraf Rukh
 Is Sajde ki Image mein kya
Mistakes hain?
(Multiple Choice)
Baazu (panje se koni tak)
Koi Mistake nahi sab
zameen par flat nahi hone
correct hai chahiye

Haath jism se door hone Pet (stomach) zameen par

chahiye choona chahiye

Zameen par sirf 7 a’aza hi

Body uthi hui honi
touch hone chahiye , ziyad
chahiye nahi

Paaon ki Ungliyon ka rukh Aediyan (Heels) mili hon

Qibla ki taraf hona chahiye aur Pair khade hon
 P
1. Hands should not be
flat on the ground
2. Hands should be
awayfrom the body

1. Heels should be joined.

2. Legs should be standing.
3. Fingers should be pointing to the Qibla
 Is Sajde ki Image mein kya
Mistakes hain?
(Multiple Choice)
Baazu (panje se koni tak)
Koi Mistake nahi sab
zameen par flat nahi hone
correct hai chahiye

Haath jism se door hone Pet (stomach) zameen par

chahiye choona chahiye

Zameen par sirf 7 a’aza hi

Body uthi hui honi
touch hone chahiye , ziyad
chahiye nahi

Paaon ki Ungliyon ka rukh Aediyan (Heels) mili hon

Qibla ki taraf hona chahiye aur Pair khade hon
Title: Kya Aurton ka tareeqah
e Namaz mardon se
mukhtalafi hai

Subject: Proof that there is no

difference between the Salah
of men and women.

Writer: Hafiz Salahuddin Yusuf

Download: www.iicou.com –
Salah Training Course
 ‫ٌربّْ َػيٌاْلَ ْعلػى‬
َ ‫ُس ْبػحا َف‬
And would then do Sajdah’ and say:
Glory be to my Lord the Most High
SAHEEH MUSLIM 772

Reading 3 times
ABU DAWOOD 885, GRADED SAHEEH IN SAHEEH ABU DAWOOD 828
 ِ
،ٌ‫ػناٌوبِ َح ْػمدؾ‬
َّ‫ب‬‫ٌر‬ ‫ػم‬
َّ ‫ه‬ ‫ل‬
ّ ‫ٌال‬ ‫ك‬َ ‫ن‬
َ ‫ػحا‬ ‫ب‬ ‫س‬
َ َ ُ ْ ُ
ِ
‫ٌاللّ ُه َّػمٌا ْغف ْػرٌلي‬
How perfect You are O Allah, our Lord and I praise
You. O Allah, forgive me.
SAHEEH BUKHARI 794, SAHEEH MUSLIM 484
 ،ٌ‫وحٌقُػ ّدْوس‬ ‫ػ‬
ٌ ُّ ‫ب‬‫س‬
‫ٌوال ُّػروح‬ ِ ‫بٌالمَلئِ َك‬
‫ػة‬ ُّ ‫ر‬ ٌ
َ َ
Perfect and Holy (He is), Lord of the angels and the
Rooh (i.e. Jibra-eel).
SAHEEH MUSLIM 487
ٌُ‫ٌو ْجهػيٌللَّػذيٌ َخلَ َقػو‬‫د‬َ ‫ػ‬ ‫ج‬
َ ‫ٌس‬،ٌ‫ت‬
َ ‫ػم‬
ْ ‫ل‬
َ ‫َس‬
ْ ‫أ‬ ٌ‫ك‬َ ‫ل‬
َ‫ٌو‬،ٌ‫ػت‬ ‫ن‬
ْ ‫ٌآم‬
َ ‫ػك‬َ ِ
‫ب‬‫ٌو‬ ‫ت‬
ُ ‫د‬ْ ‫ػج‬
َ ‫ٌس‬
َ ‫ك‬
َ ‫ل‬
َ ٌ‫ػم‬
َّ ‫ه‬
ُ ‫ل‬
ّ ‫ال‬
َ َ َ
‫َحس ُػنٌالخػالِقيػن‬ ْ ‫ػار َؾٌاهللٌُأ‬
َ ‫ب‬‫ت‬
َ ٌ،ٌ‫ه‬ ‫ػر‬
َ َ‫ص‬
َ ‫ب‬
َ‫ٌو‬ُ‫ػو‬ ‫ػع‬
َ ‫م‬
ْ ‫ٌَّس‬
َ ‫ق‬ ‫ش‬َ ‫ٌو‬‫ه‬
ُ‫ر‬
َ َ َ ‫ػو‬
َّ ‫ص‬
َ ‫و‬
O Allah, unto You I have prostrated and in You I have
believed, and unto You I have submitted. My face has
prostrated before He Who created it and fashioned it,
and brought forth its faculties of hearing and seeing.
Blessed is Allah, the Best of creators.
SAHEEH MUSLIM 771 AND TIRMIDHI 3421
ٌ‫ٌوال َْعظَ َػمو‬،ٌ‫ياء‬ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬ ِ ‫ٌو‬،ٌ‫والملَػكوت‬،ٌ‫سبػحا َفٌذيٌالْجبػروت‬
‫الك‬
َ ْ َ َ ََ ُْ
Perfect He is, The Possessor of total power,
sovereignty, magnificence and grandeur.
ABU DAWOOD 873, GRADED SAHEEH IN SAHEEH ABU DAWOOD 817
 ،ٌ‫ٌس َخ ِطػك‬ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫ػاؾ‬
‫ٌم‬ َ ‫ض‬ ِ
‫ر‬ ِ
‫ب‬ ٌُ‫ذ‬‫ػو‬ ‫ع‬َ‫أ‬ ٌ‫ػي‬ ّْ
‫ن‬ ِ
‫اللّ ُه َّػمٌإ‬
َ ْ
،ٌ‫ػك ٌِم ْنٌعُقوبَػتِك‬ َ ِ‫ػافات‬ ‫ع‬ ‫م‬ِ‫ٌ َوب‬
،ٌ‫ك ٌِم ْنػك‬ ِ
َ ‫ٌ َوأَعػوذٌُب‬
‫ٌعلػىٌنَػ ْفسػِك‬
َ ‫ت‬َ ‫ػتٌ َكمػاٌأَثْػنَ ْػي‬
َ ْ‫ٌأَن‬،ٌ‫ٌعلَ ْػيك‬ َ ‫ػاء‬ ً ‫ن‬ ‫ث‬
َ ٌ‫ػي‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ُح‬
ْ ‫أ‬ ٌ‫َل‬ ٌ
O Allah, I take refuge within Your pleasure from
Your displeasure and within Your pardon from Your
punishment, and I take refuge in You from You. I
cannot enumerate Your praise, You are as You have
praised Yourself.
SAHEEH MUSLIM 486, NASAI 1100, ABU DAWOOD 879
 Duaa in Sajdah P
The Prophet ‫صلَّى هللاُ َعلَ ْي ِه َو َسلَّ َم‬
َ said,
ٌ‫ٌماٌيَ ُك ْو ُفٌال َْع ْب ُد ٌِم ْنٌ َّربٌِّْو‬‫ب‬
َ َُ ‫ر‬‫ػ‬‫ق‬
ْ َ
‫أ‬
ٌ‫اء‬ ُّ ‫اج ٌدٌفَأَ ْكثِ ُرْو‬
ٌَ ‫اٌالد َع‬ ِ ‫ٌو ُىوٌس‬
َ َ َ
“The nearest a servant comes to his Lord is
when he is prostrating himself, so make
supplication (in this state).”
[NARRATED BY ABU HURAIRAH ‫ ;رضي هللا عنه‬SAHEEH MUSLIM:482
ٌ‫يتٌأَ ْف‬ ِ ّْ ِ
ُ ‫ه‬ ‫ن‬
ُ ٌ‫ي‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌوإ‬
َ ‫َّاسٌ…أ َََل‬ ُ ‫ أَيُّػ َهاٌالن‬ٌ‫اؿ‬
َ ‫فَػ َق‬
ٌ‫أَقْػ َرأٌَالْ ُق ْرآ ٌَف‬
ٌ‫اج ًدا‬ِ ‫ٌراكِعاٌأَوٌس‬
َ ْ ً َ
And he  said: … And see that I have
been forbidden to recite the Qur'an in
the state of bowing and prostration."
[SAHEEH MUSLIM:479 (BOOK OF SALAAH)]
Sitting Between the two
Sajdahs
Duaa between the two Sajdahs
ٌ‫ٌالس ْج َدتَػ ْي ٌِن‬
َّ َ ْ َ ْ ُ َ َ َ َّ ‫َفٌالنَّب‬
‫ن‬ ‫ي‬‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬ٌ ‫ؿ‬ُ ‫و‬‫ق‬‫ػ‬ ‫ي‬ٌ ‫ف‬ ‫ا‬‫ك‬ ٌٌ ٌ ‫ي‬ ِ َّ ‫أ‬
ِ ِ ِ ِ
According to

ٌ‫بٌا ْغف ْرٌلي‬ ّْ ‫يٌر‬ ‫ٌل‬ ‫ر‬‫ف‬ ‫غ‬

ْ ‫ٌا‬ ‫ب‬
ّْ ‫ر‬ ٌ
some scholars

َ ْ َ
Hudhaifa ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْنٌو‬narrated,
“Allah‟s Messenger  used to say in
R
between the two sajdah,
“My Lord Forgive me, My Lord Forgive
me.”
IBN MAJAH:897 NASAI:1145 ABU DAWOOD:874 GRADED (SAHEEH)
IN SAHEEH SUNAN ABU DAWOOD:818
Duaa between the two Sajdahs

ٌ‫اَللَّ ُه ٌَّم ا ْغ ِف ْرٌلِي‬ “O Allaah! Forgive me;

ٌ‫َو ْار َح ْمنِي‬ Have mercy on me;
ٌ‫ٌ َو ْاى ِدنِي‬ Guide me;
ٌ‫ٌ َو َعافِنِي‬ Grant me protection;
ٌ‫َو ْارُزقْنِي‬ Grant me Rizq.”
ABU DAWOOD:850, GRADED (HASAN) IN SAHEEH ABU
DAWOOD:796
 ٌ‫اح ِة‬ ِ‫ٌاْل ْست‬
َ َ ُ ُ‫سة‬
‫ر‬ ‫ل‬ْ
َ َ ‫ج‬
Jalsa al Istiraaha
(Sitting calmly after the Sajdah
before getting up)
The „Jalsa-al-Istirahah‟ is at the end of
the first and the third Rakaat.
ِ ‫عنٌمالِكٌبنٌالْحوي ِر‬
ٌٌ‫ثٌاللَّْيثِ ُّي‬ َُْ ُ ْ َ

ٌ‫صلّْيٌفَِإ َذاٌ َكا َفٌفِي‬َُ ‫ي‬ ٌ  ٌ ‫ي‬

َّ ِ
‫ب‬َّ
‫ن‬ ‫َىٌال‬ ‫أ‬‫ٌر‬
َ ُ‫و‬َّ
‫ن‬ َ
‫أ‬
ٌْ ‫ٌص ََلتِِوٌلَ ْمٌيَػ ْنػ َه‬
ٌ‫ض‬ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫ِوتْ ٍر‬
‫ٌم‬
َ ْ
ٌ‫اع ًدا‬ِ َ‫ٌحتَّىٌيست ِويٌق‬
َ َْ َ َ
Malik bin Huwairith ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعنٌْو‬narrated,
“I saw the Prophet offering Salaah
and in the odd Rakat, he used to sit
for a moment before getting up.”
SAHEEH BUKHARI:823
 Taking support on the hands
on the ground while standing up P
Only highlighted
section

Abu Qilabah narrated,

"Malik bin Huwairith ُ‫( َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعنٌْو‬taught the Salah of the
Prophet  in that ..)
ٌٌ‫ٌالس ْج َد ِةٌالثَّانِيَ ِة‬
َّ ‫ٌرأْ َسوٌُ َع ْن‬
َ َ َ ‫َوإ‬
‫ع‬ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ر‬ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
ٌَ َ‫ضٌثُ َّمٌق‬
‫اـ‬ ِ ‫ىٌاْلَ ْر‬
ْ َ‫ٌعل‬
َ ‫سٌ َوا ْعتَ َم َد‬َ َ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ج‬
When he raised his head from the second Sajdah
He would sit for a while and support himself on the
ground and then get up.”
SAHEEH BUKHARI :824
 Taking support on the hands as if kneading
dough
on the ground while standing up
P
ٌ:ٌ‫يٌالص ََل ِة‬ ِ ِ
ٌ:ٌ‫عنٌاْلزرؽٌبنٌقيس‬

َّ ‫ٌف‬ ‫ن‬
ُ ‫ج‬ ‫ع‬
ْ ‫ػ‬
َ‫ي‬ ٌ‫ر‬ ‫م‬
ََ َ ‫ٌع‬
ُ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌاب‬
ْ ‫ت‬ُ ‫َي‬
ْ ‫أ‬‫ر‬
َ
ٌ‫ٌ؟‬:ٌُ‫تٌلَو‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ػ‬‫ف‬ .ٌ ‫اـ‬ ‫ق‬ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ِ
‫و‬ ِ
ْ
ُ ُ َ َ َ َ ْ َ َ َ ُ َ‫ٌيَػ ْعت‬
‫ي‬ ‫د‬ ‫ىٌي‬‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬‫د‬ ‫م‬
.ُ‫ٌيَػ ْف َعلٌُو‬ٌ‫ٌاهلل‬ِ ‫تٌرسو َؿ‬
ْ ُ َ ُ ْ‫ٌ َرأَي‬:ٌ‫اؿ‬ َ ‫ٌفَػ َق‬
Azraq bin Qais narrated,
P “I saw Ibn-Umar ُ‫( َر ِض َي اهللُ َعْنه‬doing a posture as if he
was) kneading dough in salaah - he used
to take support with his hands (on the ground)
while standing up. I asked him about it? He
said, “I saw Allah’s Messenger  doing that.”
ABU ISHAAQ IN “GAREEB AHADEETH” 1/98/5, GRADED
HASAN” IN TAMAAM-AL-MINNAH: PG 196
 Taking support on the hands is not due to old
age ٌ :ٌ‫عنٌاْلزرؽٌبنٌقيس‬
ٌٌ،‫ضٌبِػيَ َديْ ِو‬
ِ ‫ػىٌاْلَ ْر‬
ْ َ‫ٌعل‬ ِ ِ ِ
َ َ َ ْ َ َ َ َ ‫أيتٌابْ َنٌعُ َم َرٌإ‬
‫د‬
َ ‫ػم‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ع‬
ْ ‫ٌا‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ػي‬ ‫ت‬‫ع‬ ‫ك‬
ْ‫ٌالر‬
َّ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫اـ‬ ‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ُ ‫ر‬
ٌ:‫ػجلَ َسائٌِِو‬ ِ‫تٌلِولَ ِد ِهٌول‬
ُ َ َ ُ ‫فَػ ُق ْل‬
ِ ‫اٌمنٌال‬
ٌ ،‫ْكبَ ِر‬ ِ ‫ٌلَعلَّوٌيػ ْفعلٌى َذ‬
َ َ َُ َُ َ
ٌٌ.‫ٌى َذاٌيَ ُك ْو ٌُف‬ ‫ن‬ ِ َ‫ٌ ََلٌول‬:‫قَالُوا‬
‫ك‬
َ ْ َ ْ
Al-Azraq bin Qais narrated,
“I saw Ibn-Umar ‫ َرضِ َي هللاُ َع ْن ُه‬when he stood up from the two Rakat, took the
support of the ground with his hands, I said to his son and companions, “Maybe
he is doing this because of his old age.” They said, “No”, but this is how it is
done.”
BAIHAQI 2854, ALBANI SAID THIS ISNAAD IS GOOD. ALL THE NARRATORS ARE RELIABLE.
(TAMAAM-AL-MINNAH: PG 200)
 ٌ‫ش ُّهد‬
َ َ‫ت‬
Tashah-hud
Where to place the hands in
Tashah-hud?
 Placing the hands on the Knee
LEFT HAND RIGHT HAND
ON THE LEFT ON THE RIGHT
KNEE KNEE

ٌ ٌ‫وؿٌاللَّ ِو‬
َ ‫ٌر ُس‬ َّ ‫َع ْن ابْ ِن عُ َمَر أ‬
َ ‫َف‬

ٌ‫ىٌرْكبَتِ ِوٌالْيُ ْس َرى‬ ‫ل‬

َ ‫ىٌع‬ ‫ر‬
ُ َ َْ ُ ُ َ َ َ ‫س‬ ‫ْي‬
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ه‬ ‫د‬
َ ‫ٌي‬‫ع‬ ‫ض‬َ ‫ٌو‬ ِ
‫د‬ ‫ه‬
ُّ ‫ش‬
َ ‫ت‬
َّ ‫يٌال‬ ِ
‫ٌف‬ ‫د‬
َ ‫ع‬
َ ‫َكا َفٌإ‬
‫ػ‬‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
ٌ‫ىٌرْكبَتِ ِوٌالْيُ ْمنَى‬
ُ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ىٌع‬
َ ‫ن‬
َ ‫م‬
ْ ‫ْي‬
ُ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ٌ‫ه‬
ُ ‫د‬
َ ‫ي‬
َ ٌ‫ع‬َ ‫ض‬
َ ‫و‬
َ‫و‬َ ٌ
Ibn Umar ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْن ٌو‬narrated,
P “When the Messenger of Allah  sat for tashahhud, he placed his left hand on his
left knee and placed his right hand on his right knee,”
SAHEEH MUSLIM :580
 Placing the hands on the Knee
LEFT HAND RIGHT HAND
ON THE LEFT ON THE RIGHT
KNEE KNEE

Abdullah bin Zubair ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ‫ر‬

َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬َ narrated,

ٌٌُ‫ىٌرْكبَتَو‬‫ر‬‫س‬ ‫ْي‬
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫و‬ َّ
‫ف‬ ‫ك‬ٌ‫م‬ ِ
ُ َ ْ ُ ُ َ ُ ‫َويُػ ْل‬
‫ق‬
“He ٌ covered his knee with the palm of his left hand."
SAHEEH MUSLIM (THE BOOK OF SALAAH) 1202]
 Placing the hands on the Thighs
LEFT HAND RIGHT HAND
ON THE LEFT ON THE RIGHT
THIGH THIGH
“Abdullah b. Umar ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ‫ر‬
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ narrated,
ٌ..ٌ‫ىٌعلَىٌفَ ِخ ِذ ِهٌالْيُ ْمنَى‬
َ

َ َ ْ ُ ُ ‫ض َعٌٌ َك‬
‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ‫ْي‬
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬ ‫و‬ َّ
‫ف‬ َ ‫َو‬
ٌ‫ىٌعلَىٌفَ ِخ ِذ ِهٌالْيُ ْس َرى‬
َ ‫ض َعٌ َك َّفوٌُالْيُ ْس َر‬
َ ‫ َوَو‬..
He said that he (the Messenger of Allah) sat at
tashahhud, placed his right palm on the right thigh and
closed all his fingers and pointed with the help of finger
next to the thumb, and placed his left palm on his left
thigh.”
SAHEEH MUSLIM:580
 Placing the Right hand on the
Thigh and
the Left hand on the Knee
LEFT HAND RIGHT HAND
ON THE LEFT ON THE RIGHT
KNEE THIGH
Abdullah bin Zubair ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ‫ر‬
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬َ narrated,

ٌ..‫يٌالص ََل ٌِة‬

َّ ِ‫ٌإِذَاٌقَػ َع َدٌف‬ٌ‫ٌر ُس ْو ُؿٌاللَّ ِو‬ َ ‫َكا َف‬
ٌ‫ىٌعلَىٌ ُرْكبَتِ ٌِوٌالْيُ ْس َرى‬
َ ‫ض َعٌيَ َدهٌُالْيُ ْس َر‬َ ‫َوَو‬
ٌ‫ض َعٌيَ َدهٌُالْيُ ْمنَىٌ َعلَىٌفَ ِخ ِذ ٌِهٌالْيُ ْمنَى‬
َ ‫ٌ َوَو‬
“When the Messenger of Allah  sat in Salaah… He  placed his left hand on his left
knee and placed his right hand on his right thigh..”
SAHEEH MUSLIM :579
First Tashah-hud
 P

Difference between first and second Tashahhud.

Muhammad bin Amr bin Ata‟a ٌ‫َرِح َموٌُاهلل‬ narrated,

ٌٌ‫بٌالْيُ ْمنَى‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ن‬

َ‫ىٌو‬ ‫ر‬ ‫س‬ ‫ْي‬
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫و‬ِ ِ
‫ل‬ ‫ج‬ ِ
‫ر‬ ٌ‫ى‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬‫س‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌج‬ ‫ن‬ِ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬
ْ‫يٌالر‬ ِ
‫ٌف‬ ‫س‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫اٌج‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬‫ف‬
َ
َ َ َ َ ْ ُ ْ َ َ َ ْ َ َ َّ َ َ
ٌ‫ٌاْل ِخ َرِةٌقَ َّد َـٌ ِر ْجلَوٌُالْيُ ْس َرى‬
ْ ‫يٌالرْك َع ِة‬
َّ ‫سٌف‬ ِ
َ َ ‫َوإ‬
‫ل‬
َ ‫اٌج‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
ٌٌ‫ىٌم ْق َع َدتِِو‬
َ َ‫ٌعل‬ َ ‫ٌاْلُ ْخ َر‬
َ ‫ىٌوقَػ َع َد‬ ْ ‫ب‬ َ‫ص‬ َ َ‫ٌ َون‬
“On sitting in the second Rak'a he sat on his left foot and propped up the right one; and in the last
Rak'a he pushed his left foot forward and kept the other foot propped up and sat over the buttocks"
SAHEEH BUKHARI: 828
 Wa‟il bin Hujr ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ‫ر‬
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬َ narrated,
ٌ‫شٌ ِر ْجلَوٌُالْيُ ْس َرى‬
َ ‫ٌوافْػتَػ َر‬
َ ‫ثُ َّمٌقَػ َع َد‬:
“..then I saw him  sitting and that he spread his
left leg…”
NASAI:889 GRADED (SAHEEH)
 1. Should sit on the left leg
2. Right leg should be standing
3. Right leg fingers should be pointing to the Qibla
 1. Should sit on the left leg
2. Right leg should be standing
3. Right leg fingers should be pointing to the Qibla
How to keep the fingers in
Tashah-hud?
 ٌ
ٌٌ‫اـ‬‫ه‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬ ِ
‫يٌاْل‬
ْ ِ
‫ل‬ ‫ت‬
َ ٌ‫ي‬ِ
‫ت‬َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬ ِ
‫و‬ ِ
‫ع‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ص‬ ِ
‫إ‬ِ
‫ب‬ ٌ ‫ار‬‫ش‬َ َ
‫أ‬‫اٌو‬‫ه‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ك‬
ُ ٌ ‫و‬ ‫ع‬ِ‫ب‬ ‫ا‬‫َص‬
‫أ‬ ٌ‫ض‬ ‫ب‬‫ػ‬َ‫ق‬‫و‬
َ َ ْ ْ
َ َ َ َ ُ َ َ َ َ َ
Ali bin Abdur-Rahman Al-Muawiya ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْن ٌو‬narrated,
He said that he (the Messenger of Allah) .. placed
his right palm on the right thigh and closed all his
fingers and pointed with the help of finger next to
the thumb...”
SAHEEH MUSLIM :580
 ٌٌ‫ٌالسبَّابَِة‬
َّ َ‫صب‬ ِ
‫و‬ ِ
‫ع‬ ِِ
ْ ‫َوأَ َش َارٌب‬
‫إ‬
ٌٌ‫ىٌويُػ ْل ِق ُم‬ ‫ط‬
َ ‫س‬
َ ْ ُ َْ ‫ْو‬
ٌ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَىٌإِصب ِع‬
ٌ
‫و‬ ‫ب‬ِ
َ ُ َ َ ْ ‫ض َعٌإ‬
‫و‬ ‫ام‬‫ه‬‫ػ‬ َ ‫َوَو‬
ٌٌٌُ‫ىٌرْكبَتَو‬ ‫ر‬َ ‫س‬
ْ ‫ْي‬
ُ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫و‬
ُ َّ
‫ف‬ ‫ك‬
َ
ُ
Abdullah bin Zubair narrated,
ِ‫ر‬
ُ‫ٌعنْ ٌو‬
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬َ

“…and he  pointed with his forefinger, and

placed his thumb on his (middle) finger."
SAHEEH MUSLIM :579
 ٌ ٌ‫وؿٌاللَّ ِو‬
َ ‫ٌر ُس‬ َّ ‫َع ْن ابْ ِن ُع َمر أ‬
َ ‫َف‬

ٌٌ‫السبَّابَِة‬ ِ
َ

ِ
‫ب‬ ٌ ‫ار‬‫ش‬َ
َّ َ َ َ َ ْ ‫ٌو َخ ْم‬
‫أ‬‫ٌو‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬‫س‬ ‫ة‬
ً ‫ث‬
َ ‫َل‬
َ ‫ث‬
َ ٌ‫د‬َ ‫ق‬
َ ‫ع‬
َ ‫و‬
َ َ
Ibn Umar ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعنٌْو‬narrated,
P “.. and he  formed a ring like fifty-
three (with his fingers) and pointed with
his fore-finger.”
SAHEEH MUSLIM :580
 ٌ R
ٌِ‫ ثُ َّمٌقَػبضٌاثْػنَتَػي ِن ٌِمنٌأَصابِ ِع ٌو‬- ٌ‫اؿ‬ َ َ‫ٌق‬
Only highlighted

َ ْ ْ َ َ section

ٌُ‫ُصبُػ َع ٌو‬
ْ َ َ َّ ً َ َ ‫ٌ َو َحل‬
‫أ‬ ٌ‫ع‬ َ‫ف‬ ‫ٌر‬ ‫م‬ ُ‫ث‬ ٌ ‫ة‬ ‫ق‬َ ‫ل‬
ْ ‫ٌح‬ ‫ق‬ َّ
ٌ‫ٌفَػ َرأَيْػتُوٌُيُ َح ّْرُك َهاٌيَ ْدعُ ْوٌبِ َها‬
Wa‟il bin Hujr ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْنٌو‬narrated,
“…then holding his  two fingers and
making a ring of it and raising his finger.
I saw him  moving it while
supplicating. ”
NASAI:889 GRADED (SAHEEH)
Keeping the thumb Making a circle
on the middle of with the thumb
the middle finger and the middle
finger
 We should look at the fore-finger in
Tashah-hud
ٌ‫ض َع‬ ‫ٌو‬
َ َ َ ِ
‫ة‬ ‫َل‬ ‫يٌالص‬
َّ ِ
‫ٌف‬ ‫س‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫اٌج‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ر‬ ‫م‬ ‫ٌع‬
ُ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌب‬ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫د‬
ُ ‫ب‬ ‫ٌع‬
َ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬ ‫ك‬
َ ٌ:ٌ
‫اؿ‬
َ ‫ق‬
َ ٌ ‫ع‬
ٍ ِ
‫اف‬ ‫ن‬
َ ٌ‫ن‬ ‫ع‬
َ
َ َ َ َ ُ ْ ْ ْ
ٌ‫اؿ‬
َ َ‫ٌق‬:‫اؿ‬ٌَ َ‫ٌثُ َّمٌق‬،ُ‫ص َره‬ َ ِ ِ ِِ َ ِ ِ
َ َ َ َ َ ْ َ َ ْ َ َ َ ْ ََ ُْ َ ْ‫يَ َدي‬
‫اٌب‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ػ‬‫ب‬ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬ ‫أ‬‫ٌو‬، ‫و‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ب‬‫ص‬ ‫إ‬‫ب‬ ٌ ‫ار‬ ‫ش‬ ‫أ‬‫ٌو‬، ‫و‬ ‫ي‬‫ػ‬‫ت‬‫ب‬‫ك‬‫ىٌر‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬ ‫و‬
ِ
ٌ‫يد»ٌيَػ ْعني‬ِ ِ
ٌ ‫ْحد‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ن‬ ِ
‫ٌم‬ ِ َ‫ىٌالش ْيط‬
‫اف‬ َّ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬ ُّ
‫د‬ ‫ش‬َ َ‫أ‬ ٌ‫ي‬ ِ
‫ه‬ َ‫ل‬«ٌ:  ٌ‫و‬ِ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬‫وؿ‬ُ ‫س‬ ‫ر‬
َ َ َ َ ُ َ
ٌَ‫السبَّابٌَة‬
َّ
Ahmad narrated that Naafi' said: "When „Abd-Allah ibn „Umar
sat during the prayer, he would put his hands on his thighs
and point with his finger whilst looking at it. Then he
said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be
upon him) said, “It is harder on the Shaytaan than iron,”
meaning the index finger.“
 Hadith from the last days of the Prophet  when
he looked out of his room, the sahaba tought that
he  will come out to lead them in Salah

ٌ‫واٌص ََلتَ ُك ٌْم‬ ُِّ ‫ ٌبِي ِد ِهٌأَ ْفٌأَت‬ ٌ‫وؿٌاللَّ ِو‬

‫م‬ ‫س‬ ِ ِ
َ َ ُ ُ َ ْ ْ ‫ارٌإ‬
‫ٌر‬‫م‬‫ه‬ ‫ي‬‫ل‬
َ ٌَ ‫فَأَ َش‬
“Abu Bakr stepped back upon his heels to say Salaah in a row
perceiving that the Messenger of Allah  had come out for Salaah.
The Messenger of Allah  with the help of his hand signed to
them to complete their Salaah.”
SAHEEH MUSLIM:419

This shows that an “Ishara” can be of different types. The detail of

the the Ishara is given in the Hadith in Nasai – that he would
continuously move it.
 What to read in the „Tashahhud‟?
ٍ ‫عنٌاب ِنٌمسع‬
ٌٌ‫ودٌقاؿ‬ُْ َ ْ
ٌ-ٌ‫ٌ َوَك ّْفيٌبَػ ْي َنٌ َك َّف ْي ِو‬-ٌ‫ٌو َسلَّ َم‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬
‫و‬ َ ‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ِ َّ‫َعلَّمنِيٌرسو ُؿٌالل‬
‫و‬
َ ْ ُ َ ُْ َ َ
ٌٌ‫آف‬ ِ ‫يٌالسورَة ٌِمنٌالْ ُقر‬ ِ‫ش ُّه َدٌ َكماٌيػعلّْمن‬
ْ ْ َْ ُّ ُ َ ُ َ َ َّ‫ٌالت‬
ٌُ َ‫اتٌ َوالطَّيّْب‬
ٌ‫ات‬ ُ َ َ ‫اتٌل‬
‫و‬َ‫ل‬ ‫الص‬
َّ ‫ٌو‬ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ِ ُ َّ‫َّحي‬ ِ ‫الت‬
ٌُ‫ٌوَر ْح َمةٌُاللَّ ِوٌ َوبَػ َرَكاتٌُو‬ َ ‫ي‬ُّ ِ‫كٌأَيُّػ َهاٌالنَّب‬ َ ‫ٌعلَْي‬ َ ‫الس ََل ُـ‬
َّ
ٌُ‫اٌع ْب ُدهٌُ َوَر ُس ْولٌُو‬ ‫د‬ ‫م‬ ‫ح‬ ‫ٌم‬ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ ‫د‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ش‬ َ‫أ‬‫ٌو‬ ‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ َّ
‫َل‬ ِ
‫إ‬ٌ ‫و‬ ‫ل‬ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ٌَل‬ ‫ف‬ َ‫أ‬ ٌ ‫د‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ش‬ َ
‫أ‬ ٌ ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ح‬ِ ِ
‫ال‬ ‫ٌالص‬ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ِ
‫اد‬ ِ
َّ
َ ً َ ُ َُ َ ُ ْ َ َ َ ْ َُ َْ ْ َّ َ َ‫اٌو َعل‬
‫ب‬ ‫ىٌع‬ َ َ‫الس ََل ٌُـٌ َعلَْيػن‬
َّ ٌ
ٌ‫ٌو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ ِ ‫ٌعلَي‬
‫و‬ َ ‫ىٌاهلل‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌص‬ ‫ي‬
ّْ ِ
‫ب‬َّ
‫ن‬ ‫ىٌال‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ع‬
َ ٌ - ٌ‫ي‬ ِ‫ٌيػ ْعن‬-ٌ‫اٌالس ََلـ‬ َّ ‫ْن‬
َ ‫ل‬ ‫ػ‬
ُ ‫ق‬ٌ ‫ض‬ ِ
‫ٌ َو ُى َوٌبَػ ْي َنٌظَ ْه َرانَػ ْيػنَاٌفَػلَ َّماٌقُب‬
َ ْ ُ َ َ ُ َ
Ibn Mas‟ud ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬
َ ُ‫ َرض َيٌاهلل‬narrated, ِ
“Allah's Messenger ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ taught me the Tashah-hud as he taught me a Sura from the Quran,
while my hand was between his hands. (Tashah-hud was) “All the best compliments and the prayers
and the good things are for Allah. Peace and Allah's Mercy and Blessings be on you, O Prophet! Peace
be on us and on the pious slaves of Allah, I testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah,
and I also testify that Muhammad is Allah's slave and His Messenger ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬ َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ.
(We used to recite this in the Salaah) during the lifetime of the Prophet, but when he had died, we
used to say, "Peace be on – that is – on the Prophet."
[ SAHEEH BUKHARI (ASKING PERMISSION) 8:281]
Reading ٌ‫َّبي‬
ّْ ‫الس ََل ُـٌ َعلَىٌالن‬
َّ in Tashah-hud
ٌٌ‫عن عطاء‬
ٌُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬ ّْ َّ ِ َّ ِ َّ ‫أ‬
َ ٌ ‫َّبي‬
ُّ ‫ن‬ ‫ال‬ ‫و‬ ٌ ‫ف‬
َ ‫و‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫س‬ ‫اٌي‬
َ ُْ َ ُ ْ َ َ َ ‫و‬ ‫ػ‬
ُ ‫ن‬‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ٌ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫س‬ ‫ٌو‬ ‫و‬ ‫ي‬
ْ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬
َ ‫ىٌاهلل‬
ُ ‫ل‬ َ ‫ابٌالنَّب‬
‫ٌص‬ ‫ي‬ّْ َ ‫َص َح‬ْ ‫َفٌأ‬
ٌ ٌ‫ٌح ّّي‬ ‫م‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫س‬ ‫ٌو‬ ِ ‫َعلَي‬
‫و‬
َ َ ََ ْ
ِ ُ‫َّبيٌور ْحمة‬
ٌٌُ‫ٌوبَػ ْرَكاتُو‬
َ ‫ٌاهلل‬ َ َ َ ُّ ‫كٌأَيُّػ َهاٌالن‬ َ ‫ٌعلَْي‬
َ ‫لس ََل ُـ‬
َّ َ‫ا‬
ِ ُ‫َّبيٌور ْحمة‬
ٌُ‫ٌاهللٌ َوبَػ َرَكاتٌُو‬ َ َ َ ّْ ‫ٌعلَىٌالن‬ َ ‫الس ََل ُـ‬
َّ ٌ‫اتٌقَالُْوا‬ َ ‫اٌم‬ َ ‫فَػلَ َّم‬
Ata‟a narrated,
“The companions of the Prophet ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬
َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ used to send Salaam
while the prophet was alive saying
“Peace be on you O Prophet and Allah‟s mercy and His blessings”

but when he ‫ٌعلَْي ِو ٌَو َسلَّ ٌَم‬

َ ُ‫صلَّىٌاهلل‬
َ died they said
“Peace be on the Prophet and Allah‟s mercy and His blessings”
[ MUSANNAF ABDUR-RAZZAQ: 3075, FATH-UL-BAARI –“THIS
SANAD IS SAHEEH”, CHAPTER OF ADHAN VOL. 2 PAGE 579]
 ‫َّ‬
‫النبي‬ ‫َعلَى‬
‫‪the‬‬
The Tashahhud should be read
quietly.
ٌٌ‫َع ْن َعْب ِد اللَّ ِه بْ ِن َم ْس ُع ٍود قَ َال‬
ٌٌ‫ش ُّه ُد‬‫ت‬
َّ ‫ٌال‬
َ َ ُْ ‫ي‬ ‫ف‬
َ ‫خ‬‫ٌي‬‫ف‬ْ َ
‫أ‬ ٌ ِ
‫َّة‬‫ن‬ ‫ٌالس‬
ُّ ْ‫ن‬ ِ
‫م‬
Abdullah bin Mas‟ud ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ر‬narrated,
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
“Reading the Tashahhud silently is from the
Sunnah.”
[ ABU DAWOOD, GRADED SAHEEH INSAHEEH ABU
DAWOOD 870]
Standing up for the third Rak‟ah
 ٌ‫الص ََل ٌِة‬
َّ ٌ‫اٌد َخ َلٌفِي‬ َ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ ‫ف‬
َ
ٌٌ‫ٌوَرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬
‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ٌ ‫ر‬ ‫م‬ ‫ٌع‬
ََُ َ ْ ‫ن‬ ‫اب‬ ٌ َّ
‫َف‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ
‫ع‬ٍ ِ‫َعنٌنَاف‬
ْ R
َ ‫ٌ َكبَّػ َر‬ Rafa-ul-yadain
ٌٌ‫ٌرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ َ َ َ ‫َوإ‬
‫ع‬ ‫ك‬
َ ‫اٌر‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ - Raising Hands
ٌٌ‫ٌح ِم َد ٌهُ َرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ِ‫اؿٌس ِمعٌاللَّوٌل‬ َ ‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫َوإ‬
ٌ
َ َْ ُ َ َ 1.Takbeer at Tahreema
ٌٌ‫ٌرفَ َعٌيَ َديْ ِو‬ ِ ِ ِ
َ ْ َ ْ َ ‫َوإ‬
‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬
َ ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬ْ‫ٌالر‬
َّ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫اـ‬ َ‫ق‬ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ 2.Before Ruku
ٌٌ‫كٌابْ ُنٌعُ َم َرٌإِلَىٌنَبِ ّْيٌاللَّ ِو‬ ِ
َ ‫َوَرفَ َعٌ َذل‬ 3.While saying “Sami-
Naafi‟ ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬
َ ُ‫ َرض َيٌاهلل‬narrated, ِ Allahu li-man
“Whenever Ibn 'Umar ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ ر‬started the Salaah with
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ hamidah”
Takbeer, he used to raise his hands: whenever he did
Ruku, he used to raise his hands and also used to raise his 4.On standing after 2
hands on saying, "Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida", and he
used to do the same on rising from the second Rak'a (for
Rakats
the 3rd Rak'a). Ibn 'Umar ُ‫ٌع ْن ٌو‬ ِ ‫ر‬said: "The Prophet 
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬ َ
used to do the same."”
SAHEEH BUKHARI :739
Second Tashah-hud
 Difference between first and
second Tashahhud.
P
ٌٌ:ٌ‫ٌِعطَ ٍاء‬ َ ‫ٌم َح َّم ِدٌبْن‬
َ ‫ٌِع ْم ِروٌبْن‬ ُ ‫َع ْن‬

ٌ‫ٌعلَىٌ ِر ْجلِ ِوٌالْيُ ْس َرى‬ ‫س‬

َ َ َ ْ َََ‫ل‬‫ٌج‬ ِ
‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ت‬‫ع‬ ‫ك‬ْ‫يٌالر‬
َّ ِ
‫ٌف‬ ‫س‬
َ ‫ل‬
َ ‫اٌج‬
َ ‫ذ‬
َ ‫إ‬ِ‫ف‬
َ
ٌٌ‫بٌالْيُ ْمنَى‬ َ َ‫ص‬
َ ‫ن‬
َ‫و‬
ٌ‫ٌاْل ِخ َرِةٌقَ َّد َـٌ ِر ْجلَوٌُالْيُ ْس َرى‬
ْ ‫يٌالرْك َع ِة‬
َّ ‫سٌف‬ِ
َ ‫ل‬
َ ‫اٌج‬
َ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ
‫إ‬‫و‬َ
ٌٌ‫ىٌم ْق َع َدتِِو‬
َ َ‫ٌعل‬ َ ‫ٌاْلُ ْخ َر‬
َ ‫ىٌوقَػ َع َد‬ ْ ‫ب‬
َ‫ص‬ َ َ‫ٌ َون‬
Muhammad bin Amr bin Ata‟a ٌ‫ َرِح َموٌُاهلل‬narrated,
P “On sitting in the second Rak'a he sat on his left foot and
propped up the right one; and in the last Rak'a he pushed
his left foot forward and kept the other foot propped up and
sat over the buttocks"
SAHEEH BUKHARI:828
 Sitting
Hukm
style

First Iftiraash
Tashah-hud

Second
Tashah-hud
Tawarruk
 ٌٌٌَ‫ٌالزبَػ ْي ِرٌقَاؿ‬
ُّ ‫ٌع ْب ِدٌاللَّ ِوٌبْ ِن‬
َ ‫ََ ْف‬

ٌ‫الص ََل ٌِة‬

َّ ٌ‫ٌإِ َذاٌقَػ َع َدٌفِي‬ٌ‫ٌر ُس ْو ُؿٌاللَّ ِو‬ َ ‫َكا َف‬
ٌ‫ٌ َج َع َلٌقَ َد َموٌُالْيُ ْس َرى‬
ٌ‫ت فَ ْخ ِذ ٌِه الْيُ ْمنَى َو َساقِ ٌِو‬ ٌَ ‫ٌتَ ْح‬
ٌٌ‫شٌقَ َد َموٌُالْيُ ْمنَى‬ َ ‫َوفَػ َر‬
ٌ

Abdullah bin Zubair ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْنٌو‬narrated,

“When the Messenger of Allah  sat in Salaah. He 
placed the left foot below his right thigh and calf and
spread the right leg.”
ABU DAWOOD 988, GRADED SAHEEH IN SAHEEH ABU DAWOOD
Tawarruk – 2 Styles – Both Correct

Leg Propped up (standing)

Leg Sleeping
Darood after Tashah-hud
 ٌ ٌَ‫ٌالر ْح َمنٌِبْ َنٌأَبِيٌلَْيػلَىٌقَاؿ‬
َّ ‫عنٌع ْب َد‬
َ

َ ‫ْتٌبَػلَىٌفَأ َْى ِد َىاٌلِيٌفَػ َق‬

ٌ‫اؿ‬ ‫ل‬‫ق‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ف‬ٌ ٌ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫ب‬َّ
‫ن‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫ن‬ ِ
‫اٌم‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ع‬ ِ
‫م‬ ‫ٌس‬ ‫ة‬ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫د‬ ‫ٌى‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬ ٌ‫ي‬ ‫د‬ِ ‫ُى‬‫أ‬ٌ ‫ََل‬ ‫أ‬ٌ ‫اؿ‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ف‬ ٌ ‫ة‬‫ر‬ ِ ِ
ُ ُ َ  ّْ َ َ ُ ْ َ َ ً َّ َ َ ْ َ َ َ َ َ َ ْ ُ ُ ْ ُ ْ َ َ‫ل‬
‫ج‬ ‫ٌع‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌب‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬
َ ٌ‫ي‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ق‬
ٌ‫ف‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ك‬ ٌ‫ا‬‫ن‬ ‫م‬َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌع‬ ‫د‬ ‫ق‬ ٌ ‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫ف‬َّ ِ
‫إ‬‫ف‬ ٌ ‫ت‬ِ ‫ي‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬ْ‫ل‬‫ٌا‬ ‫ل‬ ‫َى‬ ‫أ‬ٌ ٌ
‫م‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ٌع‬ ‫ة‬ ‫َل‬ ‫ٌالص‬ ‫ف‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ك‬ ٌ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫ؿ‬ ‫و‬ ‫س‬ ‫اٌر‬ ‫اٌي‬ ‫ْن‬‫ل‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ف‬ ٌ ٌ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫اٌر ُس ْو َؿٌالل‬
َ
َ ْ ََ َ ْ َ َ َ َْ َ ْ ْ ْ َ ٌ ُ َ ُ َ َّ َ ْ َ َ ُْ َ َ َ ُ َ  َ َ‫َسأَلْن‬
ٌ‫ٌقُػ ْولُْوا‬:ٌ‫اؿ‬ َ َ‫ٌعلَْي ُك ْمٌق‬ َ ‫سلّْ ُم‬ َ ُ‫ن‬
ٌ‫ٌعلَىٌإِبْػ َر ِاى ْي ٌَم‬ َ ََْ َ‫ت‬ ‫ي‬َّ
‫ل‬ ‫اٌص‬ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬َ ٌ ٍ
‫د‬ ‫م‬
َّ ‫ح‬َُ ‫ٌم‬ ِ
‫ىٌآؿ‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ع‬ ‫ٌو‬ ٍ
َ َ ‫ىٌم َح َّم‬
‫د‬ ُ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬
َ ‫ل‬
ّْ ‫ٌص‬
َ ‫م‬
َّ ‫ه‬
ُ َّ
‫ٌالل‬
ٌ‫ٌح ِم ْي ٌدٌ َم ِج ْي ٌد‬ ‫ك‬ َ َّ
‫ن‬ ِ
‫إ‬ٌ ‫م‬ ‫ي‬ ِ ‫ىٌآؿٌإِبػر‬
‫اى‬ ِ َ‫َو َعل‬
َ َ ْ َْ
ٌ‫ٌعلَىٌإِبْػ َر ِاى ْي َمٌ َو َعلَى‬ ‫ت‬
َ َ ََ َ ‫ك‬ْ‫ار‬ ‫اٌب‬ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬َ ٌ‫د‬ ٍ ‫م‬
َّ ‫ح‬َُ ‫ٌم‬ ِ
‫ىٌآؿ‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ع‬
َ ‫ٌو‬
َ َُ
ٍ
‫د‬ ‫م‬َّ ‫ح‬ ‫ىٌم‬ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬
َ ‫ؾ‬ ْ ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ا‬َ ‫الل‬
‫ٌب‬ ‫م‬
َّ ‫ه‬
ُ َّ
ٌٌٌ‫ٌم ِج ْي ٌد‬ ِْ ‫كٌح‬ َّ ِ ِ ِ ِ
َ َ َ َ ْ َْ ٌ
‫د‬
ٌ ‫ي‬ ‫م‬ ‫ن‬ ‫إ‬ٌ ‫م‬ ‫ي‬ ‫اى‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬‫إ‬ ٌ ‫آؿ‬
narrated, ُ‫ٌعنْ ٌو‬Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Laila
ِ‫ر‬
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاهلل‬َ
“Ka'b bin Ujrah met me and said, "Shall I not give you a present I got from the Prophet?" 'Abdur-Rahman said, "Yes,
give it to me." I said, "We asked Allah's Messenger  saying, 'O Allah's Messenger ! How should one (ask Allah to)
send blessings on you, the members of the family, for Allah has taught us how to salute you (in the Salaah)?' He said,
'Say:
R O Allah! Send Your Mercy on Muhammad and on the family of Muhammad, as You sent Your Mercy on Abraham
and on the family of Abraham, for You are the Most Praise-worthy, the Most Glorious. O Allah! Send Your Blessings on
Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent your Blessings on Abraham and on the family of Abraham, for
You are the Most Praise-worthy, the Most Glorious.' "
SAHEEH BUKHARI:3370
 It is permissible to stand up without
reading the Darood ٌin the first Tashah-
ِ
ٌ‫ضٌح ْي َنٌيَػ ْف ُرغٌُم ْن‬ِ ‫ه‬ ‫ػ‬
َ‫ن‬ ٌ‫ة‬ِhud
‫َل‬َ ‫ٌالص‬
َّ ‫ط‬ِ ‫س‬‫يٌو‬ ِ
‫ٌف‬‫ف‬َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ٌ‫ف‬ْ ِ
‫اؿٌثُ َّمٌإ‬
َ َ‫ق‬
َ َ ََ
ٌ‫تَ َش ُّه ِد ٌِه‬
ِ ِ‫ٌوإِ ْفٌ َكا َفٌف‬
ٌ‫يٌآخ ِرَىا‬ َ
ٌٌ ‫اءٌاللَّوٌُأَ ْفٌيَ ْدعُ َوٌثُ َّمٌيُ َسلّْ ٌَم‬ ِ ِ
ٌ
َ َ َ ‫ٌ َد َعاٌبَػ ْع َدٌتَ َش ُّه‬
‫ش‬ ٌ‫ا‬‫ٌم‬‫ه‬ ‫د‬
Abdullah bin Mas‟ud ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْنٌو‬narrated,
P Then if he was in between the salaah he would get up after
completing his Tashahhud (only) and if he was in the ending he
would supplicate after his Tashahhud as much as Allah wished
for him to supplicate then say Tasleem.”
It is permissible to read the Darood
even in the first Tashah-hud
ٌٌ‫عنٌسعدٌبنٌىشاـ‬
ٌُ ‫يٌعلَىٌنَبِيّْ ِوٌثُ َّمٌيَػ ْنػ َه‬
ٌ‫ض‬ ّْ
َ ‫صل‬ َ ُ‫ٌوي‬
َ ُ‫فَػيَ ْدعُ ْوٌ َربَّو‬
ٌ..َ‫َّاس َع ٌة‬ ِ ‫ٌوََلٌيسلّْمٌثُ َّمٌيصلّْيٌالت‬
َ ُ ُ َُ َ
ِ ‫ ر‬said described Witr Salah in 9 Raka‟t
Aisha ُ‫ض َيٌاهللٌُ َع ْنهٌا‬ َ
P (In the Eight Rakat) He  would pray to his Lord
(Tashah-hud) and send Darood on His Prophet then
get up without Salaam and pray the ninth rakat
MUSNAD ABU AWAANAH: 2060, TAMAAM-AL-MINNAH: 224,
AUTHENTICATED (SAHEEH)]
 Reciting the NOT Reciting the
Darood after the Darood after the
first Tash-hud first Tash-hud
The Tashah-hud should be read
silently
ٌ ٌَ‫َع ْن ٌَعْب ِدٌاللَّ ِوٌبْ ِن ٌَم ْس ُع ٍودٌقَاؿ‬

ٌٌ‫ش ُّه ُد‬ ‫ت‬

َّ ‫ٌال‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ف‬ ‫خ‬ ‫ٌي‬
َ َ َ ْ ُ ْ ُّ ْ ‫ف‬َ
‫أ‬ ٌ ِ
‫َّة‬
‫ن‬ ‫ٌالس‬ ‫ن‬ ِ
‫م‬
Abdullah bin Mas‟ud ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْنٌو‬narrated,
“Reading the Tashahhud silently is
from the Sunnah.”
ABU DAWOOD:986 GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH
ABU DAWOOD: 906
Duaas after Tashah-hud and
Darood
 R
Abu Huraira ُ‫ َر ِض َي اهللُ َعْنه‬reported:
The Messenger of Allah (way peace
ٌ‫َح ُد ُك ْمٌفَػ ْليَ ْستَ ِع ْذٌبِاللَّ ِو ٌِم ْنٌأ َْربَ ٍع‬َ َ ََ ‫إ‬
‫أ‬ ٌ ‫د‬ ‫ه‬
َّ ‫ش‬ ‫ت‬ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ِ be upon him) said: When any one of
you utters tashahhud (in prayer) he
ٌٌ‫يَػ ُق ْو ُؿ‬ must seek refuge with Allah from
four (trials) and should thus say:"
ٌٌ‫َّم‬ ‫ن‬‫ه‬ ‫ٌج‬ ِ
‫اب‬ ‫ذ‬َ ‫ٌع‬ ‫ن‬ ِ
‫ٌم‬ ‫ك‬َ ِ‫ب‬ ٌ‫ذ‬
ُ ‫و‬ ‫َع‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ‫ي‬ ّْ
‫ن‬ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ‫م‬َّ ‫ه‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ال‬
َ َ َ َ ْ ْ ُ ُ O Allah I we seek refuge with You

ِ ‫ٌع َذ‬
ٌِ‫ابٌالْ َق ْب ٌر‬ ِ from the torment of Hell,
َ ‫َوم ْن‬ and I seek refuge with You from the
torment of the grave,
ٌِ ‫ٌ َوِم ْنٌفِ ْتػنَ ِةٌال َْم ْحيَا َوال َْم َم‬
ٌ‫ات‬ and I seek refuge with You from the
trial of life and death,
ٌ‫اؿ‬ َّ ٌ‫ٌ َوِم ْنٌ َش ّْرٌفِ ْتػنَ ِةٌال َْم ِس ْي ِح‬
ٌِ ‫الد َّج‬ and I seek refuge with You from the
trial of Masih al-Dajjal."
SAHEEH MUSLIM :588
 Ibn Abbas ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْنػ ُه َما‬narrated,
ٌٌٌ‫وؿٌاللَّ ِو‬
َ ‫ٌر ُس‬ َّ ‫أ‬
َ ‫َف‬ ٌٌ‫اس‬
ٍ َّ‫َع ْنٌابْ ِنٌ َعب‬ "The Messenger of Allah  used to teach
ٌٌ‫اءٌ َك َماٌيُػ َعلّْ ُم ُه ْم‬
ََ ‫ع‬ ُّ
‫اٌالد‬ ‫ذ‬
َ ‫ٌى‬ ّْ
َ ْ ُ ُ ‫َكا َفٌيُػ َعل‬
‫م‬ ‫ه‬ ‫م‬ them this supplication (in the same spirit)
with which he used to teach them a
ِ ‫السورَةٌ ِمنٌالْ ُقر‬
ٌٌ‫آفٌيَػ ُق ْو ُؿٌقُػ ْولُْوا‬ ْ ْ َ ْ ُّ
Surah of the Qur'an. He would thus
instruct us:
ٌٌ‫َّم‬ ‫ن‬‫ه‬ ‫ٌج‬ ِ
‫اب‬ ‫ذ‬ ‫ع‬ ٌ‫ن‬ ِ
‫م‬ ٌ‫ك‬ ِ
‫ب‬ ٌ ‫ذ‬‫و‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ن‬ ٌ‫ا‬َّ
‫ن‬ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ‫م‬ ‫ه‬ َّ
َ ََ َ َ ْ َ ُْ ُ َ َّ ُ ‫الل‬ "Say, O Allah I we seek refuge with You
from the torment of Hell,
ِ ‫ٌع َذ‬
ٌ‫ابٌالْ َق ْب ٌِر‬ ِ‫ك‬ ِ
َ ْ َ ‫َوأَعُ ْوذٌُب‬
‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬ and I seek refuge with You from the

َّ ‫ك ٌِم ْنٌفِ ْتػنَ ِةٌال َْم ِس ْي ِح‬

torment of the grave,
ٌٌ‫اؿ‬ِ ‫ٌالد َّج‬ ِ
َ ‫ٌ َوأَعُ ْوذٌُب‬ and I seek refuge with You from the trial

ٌٌ‫ات‬ِ ‫كٌ ِمنٌفِ ْتػنَ ِةٌالْم ْحياٌوالْمم‬ ِ of Masih al-Dajjal.

ََ َ َ َ ْ َ ‫َوأَعُ ْوذٌُب‬ and I seek refuge with You from the trial
SAHEEH MUSLIM:590 of life and death."
SAHEEH MUSLIM:590
 Abu Bakr Siddiq ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعنٌْو‬narrated that,
ِ ‫ّْيقٌر‬
َ ُ‫ض َيٌاللَّو‬
ٌٌُ‫ٌعنْو‬ ّْ ‫َع ْنٌأَبِيٌبَ ْك ٍر‬
َ ِ ‫ٌالصد‬ “He said to the Prophet "O Allah's
ٌٌ‫اء‬ ‫ع‬ ‫يٌد‬
ُ ِ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ّْ
‫ل‬ ‫ع‬ ٌ ٌ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ِ
‫وؿ‬ ‫س‬ ‫ر‬ ِ
‫ٌل‬ ‫اؿ‬
َ ‫ق‬
َ ٌ ‫و‬ َّ
‫أَن‬ Messenger ! Teach me an
ً َ ْ َ َُ ُ invocation with which I may invoke
ٌ -‫اؿٌقُ ٌْل‬ َ َ‫يٌص ََلتِيٌق‬ ِ‫أَ ْدعُوٌبِ ِوٌف‬ Allah in my Salaah." The Prophet
َ said, "Say:
ٌ‫تٌنَػ ْف ِسيٌظُْل ًماٌ َكثِْيػ ًرا‬ ُ ْ ‫م‬َ‫ل‬َ‫ظ‬ ٌ‫ي‬ ّْ
‫ن‬ ِ
‫إ‬ ٌ‫م‬َّ ‫ه‬ َّ
ُ ‫ٌالل‬ O Allah! I have wronged my soul very

ٌ‫ت‬ٌَ ْ‫بٌإََِّلٌأَن‬ ُّ ِ much (oppressed myself by sins),

َ ْ ُ ُ ْ‫َوََلٌيَػغ‬
‫و‬ ‫ػ‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌالذ‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ف‬ and none forgives the sins but You;
ٌ‫ٌع ْن ِد َؾٌ َو ْار َح ْمنِي‬ ِ ‫ٌفَا ْغ ِفرٌلِيٌمغْ ِفرًة ٌِمن‬ so please bestow Your Forgiveness
ْ َ َ ْ upon me. No doubt, You are the Oft-
ٌ‫الرِح ْي ٌُم‬
َّ ٌ‫تٌالْغَ ُف ْوُر‬ َ ْ‫ن‬َ‫أ‬ ٌ‫ك‬ َّ
‫ن‬ ِ
‫ٌإ‬ Forgiving, Most Merciful."
SAHEEH BUKHARI: 834, SAHEEH
MUSLIM:2705
 ِ
ٌ‫تَ ْسل ْيم‬
Salaam
 ُّ ِ
ٌٌ‫ٌالص ََلةٌالط ُه ْوُر‬ َّ ‫اح‬ ُ ‫ت‬
َ ‫ف‬
ْ ِ
‫م‬ R
ٌ‫َوتَ ْح ِريْ ُم َهاٌالتَّ ْكبِْيػ ٌُر‬
ِ ِ
ٌٌ‫ٌ َوتَ ْحل ْيػلُ َهاٌالتَّ ْسل ْي ُم‬
Ali ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْنٌو‬narrated that the Prophet  said,
P “The key of Salaah is purification; takbir (saying
"Allah is most great") makes (all acts which break
Salaah) unlawful and taslim (uttering the salutation)
makes (all such acts) lawful.”
ABU DAWOOD 61, GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH ABU DAWOOD 55]
 RIGHT LEFT

ٌ‫ٌوَر ْح َمةٌُاللَّ ِو‬

َْ‫م‬‫ك‬ُ ‫ي‬
ْ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬
َ ‫ـ‬
ُ ‫َل‬
َ ‫الس‬
َّ ٌ‫ٌوَر ْح َمةٌُاللَّ ِو‬
َْ‫م‬‫ك‬ُ ‫ي‬
ْ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬
َ ‫ـ‬
ُ ‫َل‬
َ ‫الس‬
َّ

ٌ‫ٌو َع ْنٌ ِش َمالٌِِو‬ ِ ِ‫ٌعنٌي ِمين‬

‫و‬
َ ْ َ َْ ُ َُ ‫م‬ ّْ
‫ل‬ ‫س‬ ‫ٌي‬ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ٌٌ ٌ ‫ي‬ ِ َّ ‫أ‬
َّ ‫َفٌالنَّب‬
ٌٌ‫اضٌ َخ ّْد ِه‬ُ َ‫ٌ َحتَّىٌيُػ َرىٌبَػي‬
ٌٌ‫ٌوَر ْح َمةٌُاللَّ ِو‬َْ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬
ُ ‫ي‬
ْ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬
َ ‫ـ‬
ُ ‫َل‬َ ‫الس‬
َّ ٌ‫و‬ِ َّ َ ‫ٌعلَْي ُك ْم‬
‫ٌوَر ْح َمةٌُالل‬ َ ‫الس ََل ُـ‬
َّ
Abdullah bin Mas‟ud ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعنٌْو‬narrated,
P “The Prophet  used to give the salutation to his left
and right sides until the whiteness of his cheek was seen,
saying: "Peace be upon you, and mercy of Allah" twice.”
ABU DAWOOD:996, GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH ABU DAWOOD: 914]
 RIGHT LEFT

‫ٌوبَػ َرَكاتٌُُو‬
َ ‫و‬ِ َّ‫ٌعلَي ُكمٌورحمةٌُالل‬
َ ْ َ َ ْ ْ َ ‫الس ََل ُـ‬
َّ ٌ‫ٌوَر ْح َمةٌُاللَّ ِو‬
َْ‫م‬‫ك‬ُ ‫ي‬
ْ ‫ل‬
َ ‫ٌع‬
َ ‫ـ‬
ُ ‫َل‬
َ ‫الس‬
َّ
َ َ‫ٌوائِ ٍلٌق‬
ٌٌ‫اؿ‬ َ ‫َع ْن‬

ٌٌٌ‫ٌم َعٌالنَّبِ ّْي‬ َ ْ ‫صل‬

‫ت‬ُ ‫ي‬ َّ َ
ٌ:ٌ‫ٌع ْنٌيَ ِم ْينِ ِو‬
َ ‫سلّْ ُم‬َ ‫ي‬
ُ ٌ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬ ‫ك‬
َ ‫ف‬
َ
ٌٌُ‫ٌوبَػ َرَكاتُو‬ ِ َّ‫ٌعلَي ُكمٌورحمةٌُالل‬
‫و‬
َ َ ْ َ َ ْ ْ َ ‫الس ََل ُـ‬ َّ
ٌٌ‫ٌوَر ْح َمةٌُاللَّ ِو‬ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬‫ٌع‬ ‫ـ‬ ‫َل‬ ‫الس‬ ٌ: ٌ ِ
‫و‬ ِ
‫ال‬ ‫م‬ ِ
َْ َْ ُُ َ َ َّ َ ‫َو َع ْن‬
‫ٌش‬
Waail ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعنٌْو‬narrated,
P “I prayed with Allah‟s Messenger , he  used to pronounce
salutation on his right: - “Peace be on you and Allah‟s Mercy and His
Blessings” and on his left: - “Peace be on you and Allah‟s Mercy”
ABU DAWOOD:997 GRADED (SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH ABU DAWOOD:915]
 RIGHT LEFT

ٌ‫ٌعلَْي ُك ْم‬
َ ‫الس ََل ُـ‬
َّ P
Salaam only one on side with – “Assalaamu alaikum”
Aisha ُ‫ َر ِض َيٌاهللُ ٌَعْن ٌو‬narrates that,
ِ ‫ٌو‬
ٌ‫اح َد ًة‬ َّ ً‫سلّْ ُمٌتَ ْسلِ ْي َمة‬
ٌ
َ ُ‫ٌ َكا َفٌي‬ٌ‫أفٌرسوؿٌاهلل‬
ٌ‫ٌعلَْي ُك ٌْم‬
َ ‫لس ََل ُـ‬
َّ َ‫ا‬
ًٌ‫ٌّْاْلَيْ َم ِنٌ َش ْيئٌا‬
ْ ‫ىٌالشق‬ّْ َ‫ٌو ْج ِه ِوٌيَ ِم ْي ُلٌإِل‬
ََ‫اء‬‫ق‬َ ‫ل‬
ْ ِ‫ٌت‬
“The Messenger of Allah  would salute once
“Assalaamu Alaikum” [May peace be on you]
only in front of his face, turning to his right side a bit.”
IBN MAJAH, GRADED (SAHEEH) SAHEEH IBN MAJAH 919, IBNE KHUZAIMA:729]
 RIGHT LEFT
ٌ‫ٌوَر ْح َمةٌُاللَّ ِو‬
َ ‫ٌعلَْي ُك ْم‬
َ ‫الس ََل ُـ‬
َّ ٌ‫ٌوَر ْح َمةٌُاللَّ ِو‬
ABU DAWOOD:996, GRADED
(SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH ABU
DAWOOD: 914 َ ‫ٌعلَْي ُك ْم‬
َ ‫الس ََل ُـ‬
َّ 1
‫الس ََل ُـٌ َعلَْي ُك ٌْم‬
َّ
ِ َّ‫ٌورحمةٌُالل‬ ٌ‫ٌوَر ْح َمةٌُاللَّ ِو‬
ABU DAWOOD:997 GRADED
‫ٌوبَػ َرَكاتٌُُو‬
َ ‫و‬ َ ْ ََ
(SAHEEH) IN SAHEEH ABU
DAWOOD:915] َ ‫ٌعلَْي ُك ْم‬
َ ‫الس ََل ُـ‬
َّ 2
‫ٌعلَْي ُك ٌْم‬
َ ‫الس ََل ُـ‬
َّ IBN MAJAH 919ٌ (SAHEEH),
IBNE KHUZAIMA:729 3

PILLARS of Salah
(Rukn-singular, Arkaan- plural)
1. Standing during fardh prayers if one is able to do so
2. The opening takbeer (saying “Allaahu akbar”)
3. Reciting al-Faatihah
4. Rukoo’
5. Rising from bowing and Standing up straight
6. Sujood
7. Rising from sujood and Sitting between the two
sujood.
8. Being at ease in each of these physical pillars
9. Sitting in the final tashahud
10. Reciting - the final tashahhud
11. First Salaam.
12. Doing the pillars in the order mentioned. If a person
deliberately prostrates before bowing, for example, the
prayer is invalidated; if he does that by mistake, he has
to go back and bow, and then prostrate.
 Pillars – Arkaan in Salaah

2.Takbeertul 3. Reciting al-

1. Standing 4. Rukoo’
Tahreema Faatihah

7. Rising from 5. Rising from

sujood & Sitting bowing &
8. Being at ease 6. Sujood
between the two Standing up
sujood. straight

12. Doing the

9. Sitting in the 10. Reciting the
11. First Salaam. pillars in the
final tashahud Final tashahud
order mentioned
 Pillars – Arkaan in Salaah

3. Reciting al-
Faatihah

1. Standing 2.Takbeertul Tahreema 4. Rukoo’

8. Being at ease

7. Rising from sujood & Sitting 6. Sujood 5. Rising from bowing

between the two sujood. & Standing up straight

12. Doing the

10. Reciting the
pillars in the
Final tashahud order mentioned

9. Sitting in the final tashahud 11. First Salaam.

 1. All the Takbeers EXCEPT the opening
takbeer
2. Saying “Sami’a Allaahu liman
hamidah”
3. Saying “Rabbana wa laka’l-hamd”
4. Saying “Subhaana rabbiy al-‘azeem at
least once in rukoo’
5. Saying “Subhaana rabbiy al-a’laa at
least once in Sajdah.
THE OBLIGATORY of Salah
(Waajib -singular, wajibaat-plural)
6. Saying “Rabb ighfir li” between the
two sujood.
7. Sitting for the first tashahhud
8. Reciting - The first tashahhud
What is permissible in Salah?
 What does not invalidate Salah?
References
Lifting up a child and offering Salah SAHIH BUKHARI 516
Crying in Salah (even if excessively) ABU DAWOOD 904 (SAHEEH)
Spitting ABU DAWOOD 412 (SAHEEH)
When the Imam makes a mistake. SAHIH BUKHARI 1203
Saying “SubhanAllah” or Women Clapping
Replying to Salaam with an Ishara (holding the hand spread) ABU DAWOOD 927 (SAHEEH)
Killing a snake or scorpion ABU DAWOOD 921 (SAHEEH)
Walking a few steps for some need, while facing the Qibla ABU DAWOOD 922 (HASAN)
Touching someone to move SAHIH BUKHARI 382
Child climbing on top of someone in Salah NASAI 1141 (SAHEEH)
Removing Shoes during Salah (if a person is praying with Shoes) HAAKIM 13931
Stopping a Yawn SAHEEH MUSLIM 2994
Correcting the Imam in his recitation ABU DAWOOD 907 B (HASAN)
Correcting the mistake of the person next to him in Salah SAHIH BUKHARI 698
Stopping the person who tries to cross from the Front SAHIH BUKHARI 509
What invalidates Salah?
 What invalidates Salah?
1 Breaking any of the Conditions (Shuroot) – Eg,
Breaking Wudhu, Najasah on the Clothes, Opening of the Awrah,
Deliberately turning away from the Qibla, Stopping the Intention
2 Deliberately leaving a Compulsory action (Waajibaat)
- If by mistake then Salah is not invalid if he does Sajda Sahw
3 Talking Deliberately
- If by mistake then Salah is not invalid
4 Eating and Drinking
5 Leaving Salah and doing some work which is not a part of Salah.
eg Running, sewing clothes, washing clothes etc
6 Laughing out loud
7 A Woman of menstruating age - Crossing from his front ABU DAWOOD 702 (SAHEEH)

8 Black Dog or Donkey - Crossing from his front ABU DAWOOD 702 (SAHEEH)

9 A person standing alone behind the Saff without reason IBN MAJAH 201 (SAHEEH)
Sajda As-Sahw
 Reasons for Doing Sajda Sahw
Action Example Ruling
Doing something extra extra Rukoo’), extra Sajda, extra Tasha- Compulsory
hud, Extra Stand up,
Extra Rakat
Omitting something One of the Waajibaat Compulsory
Being uncertain Number of Rakaats, after leaving the Compulsory
doubtful Rakat and praying an extra Rakat

Not Reading some -SamiAllahu li-man Hamidah Compulsory

compulsory Zikr -Saying Takbeer of movement
or Reading something else -Saying Subhana Rabbiyal Aala in Ruku by
mistake and not correcting
 The Messenger of Allah ‫ ﷺ‬said
ٌ‫س‬ِ‫فَِإ َذاٌنَ ِسيٌأَح ُد ُكمٌفَػ ْليسج ْدٌسج َدتَػي ِنٌوىوٌجال‬
ٌ َ َُ َ ْ ْ َ ُ ْ َ ْ َ َ
when any one of you forgets, he must
perform two prostrations
SAHIH MUSLIM 572 L

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas :

ٌ‫ٌالس ْه ِوٌال ُْم ْر ِغ َمتَػ ْي ٌِن‬
َّ ‫ َس َّمىٌ َس ْج َدتَ ِى‬ٌ‫َفٌالنَّبِ َّي‬
َّ ‫أ‬
The Prophet ‫ ﷺ‬named the two
prostrations of forgetfulness disgraceful for
Shaitan
SUNAN ABI DAWUD 1025 (SAHEEH)
 How to do Sajda Sahw?
BEFORE SALAAM

TASHAHHUD TWO SAJDA BOTH SALAAM

 How to do Sajda Sahw?
BEFORE SALAAM

TASHAHHUD TWO SAJDA BOTH SALAAM

AFTER SALAAM

TASHAHHUD BOTH SALAAM TWO SAJDA BOTH SALAAM

 Example: 4 Rakat Salah – Mistakes
3 RAKATS BY MISTAKE TWO SAJDA OF SAHW BOTH SALAAM

1 2 3 4
 Example: 4 Rakat Salah – Mistakes
3 RAKATS BY MISTAKE TWO SAJDA OF SAHW BOTH SALAAM

1 2 3 4

2 RAKATS BY MISTAKE TWO SAJDA OF SAHW BOTH SALAAM

1 2 3 4
 Example: 4 Rakat Salah – Mistakes
3 RAKATS BY MISTAKE TWO SAJDA OF SAHW BOTH SALAAM

1 2 3 4

2 RAKATS BY MISTAKE TWO SAJDA OF SAHW BOTH SALAAM

1 2 3 4

5 RAKATS BY MISTAKE & REMEMBERED AFTER SALAAM TWO SAJDA OF SAHW BOTH SALAAM

1 2 3 4 5
 Qur‟an, Surah An Nisa 4:103
ٌ‫اٌم ْوقُوتًا‬‫اب‬َِ‫ٌعلَىٌالْم ْؤِمنِينٌك‬
‫ت‬ ‫ت‬
ْ ‫ن‬
َ ‫ا‬‫ك‬َ ٌ‫ة‬
َ ‫َل‬
َ ‫ٌالص‬
َّ ‫ف‬َّ ِ
‫ٌإ‬
َ ً َ ُ َ
Indeed, prayer has been decreed upon the believers a
decree of specified times.

Times of Salah
ONLY TO GIVE AN IDEA
NOT DRAWN TO SCALE II ZUHR
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ٱلْظُّ ْه ِر‬
َ

ASR
ٌ‫ص ِر‬
ْ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْع‬
َ

MAGRIB
FAJR ِ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْم ْغ ِر‬
ٌ‫ب‬ َ
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ الْ َف ْج ِر‬
َ

ISHA
ٌ‫ش ِاء‬
َ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال ِْع‬
َ
MIDNIGHT - ISHA END
 ONLY TO GIVE AN IDEA
NOT DRAWN TO SCALE II ZUHR
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ٱلْظُّ ْه ِر‬
َ
The Messenger of
Allah ‫ ﷺ‬said:
ٌٌ‫تٌالْ َف ْج ِر‬
ASR
ُ ْ‫َوَوق‬ ٌ‫ص ِر‬
ْ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْع‬
َ
ٌ‫س‬ َّ ‫َماٌلَ ْمٌتَطْلُ ِع‬
ٌُ ‫ٌالش ْم‬
“The time of the Fajr
Salah (lasts) as long
as the sun does not MAGRIB
rise.”
FAJR ِ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْم ْغ ِر‬
ٌ‫ب‬ َ
SAHIH MUSLIM 612 B ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ الْ َف ْج ِر‬
َ

ISHA
ٌ‫ش ِاء‬
َ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال ِْع‬
َ
MIDNIGHT - ISHA END
What is the last time for Fajr Salah?

The Messenger of Allah ‫ ﷺ‬said:

َّ ِ
ُ ْ َ َ َ ْ ً َ َ ْ َ ‫َم ْنٌأَ ْد َر َؾ‬
ٌ‫س‬ ‫م‬‫ٌالش‬‫ع‬ُ‫ل‬‫ط‬
ْ ‫ت‬ ٌ‫ف‬ْ َ
‫أ‬ ٌ ‫ل‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ػ‬‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫ة‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬
ْ‫ٌر‬‫ح‬ِ ‫ب‬ ‫ٌالص‬
ُّ ‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬
ُّ ‫فَػ َق ْدٌأَ ْد َر َؾ‬
ٌٌ،‫ٌالص ْب َح‬
"Whoever could get one rak`a (of the Fajr
prayer) before sunrise, he has got the
(morning) prayer
SAHIH AL-BUKHARI 579
 ONLY TO GIVE AN IDEA
NOT DRAWN TO SCALE II ZUHR
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ٱلْظُّ ْه ِر‬
َ

The Messenger of Allah

‫ ﷺ‬said: ASR
ٌ‫تٌالظُّ ْه ِر‬
ُ ْ‫َوق‬ ٌ‫ص ِر‬
ْ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْع‬
َ
َّ ‫ت‬
ٌُ ‫ٌالش ْم‬
‫س‬ ِ َ‫إِ َذاٌ َزال‬
The time of the noon
prayer is when the sun
passes the meridian MAGRIB
FAJR ِ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْم ْغ ِر‬
ٌ‫ب‬ َ
SAHIH MUSLIM 612 D
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ الْ َف ْج ِر‬
َ

ISHA
ٌ‫ش ِاء‬
َ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال ِْع‬
َ
MIDNIGHT - ISHA END
 II ZUHR The Messenger of
Allah ‫ ﷺ‬said:
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ٱلْظُّ ْه ِر‬
َ
ٌ‫يل‬ ِ
‫ر‬ ‫ب‬ ِ
‫يٌج‬ ِ
ُ ْ ‫أ ََّمن‬
‫تٌ َم َّرتَػ ْي ٌِن‬ِ ‫ِع ْن َدٌالْبػ ْي‬
ASR
َ
Gabriel led me in prayer
ٌ‫ص ِر‬
ْ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْع‬
َ at the House (i.e. the
Ka'bah) two times
ٌ‫ص ٌَر‬ ْ َ َ ‫صل‬
‫ْع‬‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ٌ‫ي‬ِ‫ب‬ ٌ‫ى‬ َّ َ ‫َو‬
ٌُ‫ٌظلُّوُ ٌِمثْػلَ ٌو‬
ِ ‫ٌ ِحينٌ َكا َف‬
َ
MAGRIB
FAJR ِ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْم ْغ ِر‬
ٌ‫ب‬ he prayed the Asr Salah
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ الْ َف ْج ِر‬ َ
َ with me when the
shadow of everything
was as long as itself
SUNAN ABI DAWUD 393, HASAN
ISHA SAHIH (AL-ALBANI)
ٌ‫ش ِاء‬
َ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال ِْع‬
َ
MIDNIGHT - ISHA END
 ZERO SHADOW AT NOON
DAYS
2 DAYS IN THE YEAR

6 cm

The Messenger of Allah ‫ ﷺ‬said:

ٌُ‫ٌظلُّوُ ٌِمثْػلَ ٌو‬ ِ ‫وصلَّىٌبِيٌالْعصر‬
ِ ‫ٌحينٌ َكا َف‬
َ َْ َ َ َ َ
he prayed the Asr Salah with me
when the shadow of everything was
6 cm

as long as itself
SUNAN ABI DAWUD 393, HASAN SAHIH (AL-
ALBANI)
 ALL OTHER DAYS

SHADOW AT NOON
 6 cm

6 cm

SHADOW OF THE OBJECT + SHADOW AT NOON

Question: If someone thinks –
“For Asr Salah we should not
count the Shadow at noon
additionally”
 1
ٌٌ‫س‬
ٌُ ‫الش ْم‬َّ ٌ‫ت‬ ٌَ ‫صلَّىٌالظُّ ْه ٌَرٌ ِح‬
ٌِ َ‫ينٌ َزال‬ َ ‫ف‬
َ ٌ ‫ﷺ‬ ٌ ِ َّ‫وؿٌالل‬
ٌ
‫و‬ ٌُ ‫جٌ َر ُس‬ ٌَ ‫ َخ َر‬-
ٌِ ‫الش َر‬
ٌٌ،‫اؾ‬ ّْ ٌ‫ َوَكا ٌَفٌالْ َف ْي ٌءٌُقَ ْد ٌَر‬-
ٌٌ،‫الر ُج ٌِل‬ ٌٌ
‫ل‬ ‫ظ‬ِ ‫و‬ٌ ، ٌِ
‫اؾ‬ ‫ر‬ ّْ
َّ ّْ َ َ َ ْ ُ ْ َ َ َ َ ٌ‫ص ٌَر‬
‫الش‬ ٌ ٌ
‫ر‬ ‫د‬ ‫ق‬ٌٌ
‫ء‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ف‬ ْ
‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ٌ ٌ
‫ف‬ ‫ا‬‫ك‬ ٌٌ
‫ين‬ ‫ح‬ِ َّ
َ ْ َ ‫صل‬
‫ْع‬
‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ٌ‫ى‬ َ ٌ‫ ثُ ٌَّم‬-
'The Messenger of Allah ‫ ﷺ‬came out and prayed Zuhr when the
sun had passed its zenith and the shadow (of a thing) was the
length of a sandal-strap.
Then he prayed 'Asr when the shadow of a man was SHADOW AT
1. the length of a sandal-strap plus NOON
2. his height.
SUNAN NASAI 529, GRADED SAHEEH BY ALBANI
 2
Case study Asr Time – 21 December 2020 –
Winter Solstice
https://www.parenttoday.org/winter-solstice-shadows-are-longest-daylight-is-
shortest-this-time-of-
year/#:~:text=At%20high%20noon%20on%20the,noontime%20shadow%20of%20t
he%20year.
Zawaal 12:37 Zawaal 12:21 Zawaal 12:20
Place : Mumbai Place: Central India Place: Delhi
Shadow is equal to object at 13:35 Shadow is equal to the object – 1 Shadow is 1.28 times the size of
Meaning: Zuhr Salah time is only Meaning: Zuhr and Asr time the object
58 minutes would start at the same time! Meaning: Asr time would start
before Zuhr!
What is the last time for Asr Salah?

The Messenger of Allah ‫ ﷺ‬said:

ٌ‫ب‬ َ ِ ِ َ
َ ُ َ َ ْ ْ َ َ ً‫ٌرْك َعة‬
‫ر‬‫غ‬
ْ ‫ػ‬‫ت‬ ٌ‫ف‬ْ ‫أ‬ ٌ‫ل‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ػ‬‫ق‬
َ ٌ‫ر‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ْع‬‫ل‬ ‫ٌا‬‫ن‬ ‫ٌم‬ َ ‫ؾ‬
َ ‫ر‬
َ ‫د‬
ْ ‫أ‬ ٌ‫ن‬ْ ‫م‬
َ‫و‬َ
ٌ‫ص ٌَر‬ْ ‫سٌفَػ َق ْدٌأَ ْد َر َؾٌال َْع‬ُ ‫م‬
ْ َّ
‫الش‬
“Whoever could get one rak`a of the `Asr
prayer before sunset, he has got the (`Asr)
prayer.“
SAHIH AL-BUKHARI 579
 II ZUHR
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ٱلْظُّ ْه ِر‬
َ
The Messenger of
Allah ‫ ﷺ‬said
ٌ‫اء‬ٌَ ‫ش‬ ِ
َ ‫صلَّىٌبِ َيٌال‬
‫ْع‬
ASR َ ‫َو‬
ٌ‫ص ِر‬
ْ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْع‬
َ َّ ‫اب‬
ٌ‫ٌالش َف ٌُق‬ ‫غ‬
َ ٌ‫ين‬ ‫ح‬ٌِ
َ َ
He (Jibrael) prayed the
Eesha prayer with me
when the twilight had
MAGRIB ended
FAJR ِ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْم ْغ ِر‬
ٌ‫ب‬ َ
‫ص ََل ٌةُ الْ َف ْج ٌِر‬
SUNAN ABI DAWUD 393, HASAN
َ SAHIH (AL-ALBANI)

ISHA
ٌ‫ش ِاء‬
َ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال ِْع‬
َ
MIDNIGHT - ISHA END
 II ZUHR
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ٱلْظُّ ْه ِر‬
َ

The Messenger of
ASR Allah ‫ ﷺ‬said:
ٌ‫ص ِر‬
ْ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْع‬
َ ٌِ ‫ش‬
ٌ‫اء‬ ِ
َ ‫ت ٌال‬
‫ْع‬ ُ ْ‫َوَوق‬
ٌ‫فٌاللَّْي ٌِل‬ ِ‫ص‬ ِ
ْ ‫ٌإِلَىٌن‬
time of the night
MAGRIB prayer (lasts) by
FAJR ِ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْم ْغ ِر‬
ٌ‫ب‬ َ midnight
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ الْ َف ْج ِر‬
َ SAHIH MUSLIM 612 B

ISHA
MIDNIGHT - ISHA END ٌ‫ش ِاء‬
َ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال ِْع‬
َ
 5 Time

FAJR ZUHR ASR MAGRIB ISHA

ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ الْ َف ْج ِر‬
َ ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ٱلْظُّ ْه ِر‬
َ ٌ‫ص ِر‬
ْ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْع‬
َ ِ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْم ْغ ِر‬
ٌ‫ب‬ َ ٌ‫ش ِاء‬
َ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال ِْع‬
َ

AWWAL WAQT – STARTING TIME – MOST PREFERRED CAN DELAY

“He  sometimes delayed „Isha‟, and sometimes brought it forward if he

saw that they had gathered early. But if he saw that they were coming
late, he would delay it.”
SAHEEH BUKHARI 560, SAHEEH MUSLIM 646.
 II
ZUHR
ONLY TO GIVE AN IDEA ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ٱلْظُّ ْه ِر‬
َ
NOT DRAWN TO SCALE

PROHIBITED TIMES
ASR
ٌ‫ص ِر‬
ْ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْع‬
َ

FAJR MAGRIB
ِ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْم ْغ ِر‬
ٌ‫ب‬ َ
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ الْ َف ْج ِر‬
َ

ISHA
ٌ‫ش ِاء‬
َ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال ِْع‬
َ
MIDNIGHT - ISHA END
 Uqba b. 'Amir said:
ٌ‫صلّْ َي‬ ‫ن‬ ٌ‫ف‬ْ َ
‫أ‬ ٌ‫ا‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ػ‬‫ن‬ ‫ػ‬‫ي‬ ٌ‫ٌصلىٌاهللٌعليوٌوسلم‬ ِ
‫و‬ َّ
‫ل‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫وؿ‬
ُ ‫س‬ ‫ٌر‬ ‫ف‬
َ ‫ا‬ ‫ك‬
َ ٌ ‫ات‬ٍ ‫اع‬
َ ‫ثٌ َس‬ ُ َ‫ثََل‬
َ ُ َ َ َْ َُ
ٌ‫ٌحتَّىٌتَػ ْرتَِف َع‬ ‫ة‬
ً َ‫غ‬ ِ
‫ز‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ٌب‬ ‫س‬ ‫م‬ َّ
‫ٌالش‬ ‫ع‬ ُ‫ل‬‫ط‬
ْ ‫ت‬ ٌ‫ين‬ ِ
‫اٌح‬ َ‫ن‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ت‬‫و‬ ‫ٌم‬ ‫ن‬َّ ‫ه‬ِ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫ٌف‬ ‫ر‬‫ػ‬‫ب‬ ‫ق‬
ْ ‫ػ‬
َ‫ن‬ ٌ‫ف‬ْ َ
‫أ‬ ٌ‫َو‬ ‫أ‬ ٌ‫ن‬َّ ِ
‫ه‬ ‫ي‬ ِ
‫ف‬
َ َُ ْ ُ ََ ََْ َُ ْ
ٌ‫س‬ ‫م‬ َّ
‫ٌالش‬ ‫ف‬ُ ‫ي‬
َّ ‫ض‬
َ ‫ت‬
َ ٌ‫ين‬ ‫ح‬ِ ‫ٌو‬ ‫س‬ ‫م‬ َّ
‫ٌالش‬ ‫يل‬ ِ
‫م‬ ‫ت‬
َ ٌ‫َّى‬‫ت‬ ‫ٌح‬ ِ
‫ة‬ ‫ير‬ ِ
‫ه‬ َّ
‫ظ‬ ‫ٌال‬ ‫م‬ ِ
‫ائ‬ ‫ق‬
َ ٌ ‫وـ‬ ‫ق‬
ُ ‫ػ‬‫ي‬ ٌ ‫ين‬ ‫ح‬ِ ‫و‬
ُ ْ َ َ ُ ْ َ َ َ ُ ُ َ َ َ
ٌ‫ب‬ٌَ ‫ٌحتَّىٌتَػغْ ُر‬ ِ ِ
َ ُُ ‫ل‬
‫وب‬ ‫ر‬ ‫غ‬ ‫ل‬
ْ
There were three times at which Allah's Messenger ‫ ﷺ‬forbade
us to pray, or bury our dead:
1. When the sun begins to rise till it is fully up,
2. When the sun is at its height at midday till it passes over the
meridian,
3. and when the sun draws near to setting till it sets.
SAHIH MUSLIM 831
 II
ZUHR
Allah's Messenger
ONLY TO GIVE AN IDEA ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ٱلْظُّ ْه ٌِر‬
َ ‫ ﷺ‬said,
ٌ‫ٌالص ْب ِح‬
ُّ ‫ٌصَلَةٌَبَػ ْع َد‬ َ َ‫َل‬
NOT DRAWN TO SCALE

ASR
ٌ،‫س‬ ‫م‬ َّ
‫ٌالش‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ف‬َِ‫حتَّىٌتَػرت‬
ٌ‫ص ِر‬
ْ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْع‬ ُ ْ َ ْ َ
PROHIBITED TIMES
َ
LIGHTER ٌ‫ص ِر‬ْ ‫ٌصَلَ َةٌبَػ ْع َدٌال َْع‬َ َ‫َوَل‬
PROHIBITION
ٌ‫س‬ َّ ‫يب‬
ٌُ ‫ٌالش ْم‬ ِ َ‫حتَّىٌت‬
‫غ‬
َ َ
"There is no prayer
FAJR MAGRIB after the morning
ٌ‫ص ََل ٌةُ الْ َف ْج ِر‬ ٌِ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال َْم ْغ ِر‬
‫ب‬ َ prayer till the sun
َ rises, and there is
no prayer after the
`Asr prayer till the
ISHA sun sets”
ٌ‫ش ِاء‬
َ ‫ص ََل ٌةُ ال ِْع‬
َ SAHIH BUKHARI 586
MIDNIGHT - ISHA END
 Qur‟an, Surah Ibrahim 14:40
ٌ‫ٌد َع ِاء‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ب‬
َّ ‫ق‬
َ ‫ػ‬
ُ ْ ََ َ َ ‫ت‬‫اٌو‬‫ن‬‫ػ‬ ‫ب‬
َّ‫يٌر‬ِ‫ت‬ ‫ي‬
َّ‫ر‬
ّْ ‫ذ‬
ُ ٌ ‫ن‬ ِ
‫م‬
ْ َ‫ٌو‬‫ة‬ِ ‫َل‬
َ ‫ٌالص‬
َّ ‫يم‬
َ
ِ
‫ق‬ ‫يٌم‬
ُ
ِ‫ن‬‫ل‬ْ ‫ع‬
َ ‫ٌاج‬
ْ ‫ب‬ّْ ‫ر‬
َ ٌ
My Lord, make me an establisher of prayer, and [many] from my
descendants. Our Lord, and accept my supplication.

Conclusion – Do Duaa to
Allah